Romans 14:1-12 But the one being weak in the belief take to yourselves! not for distinction of arguings.

ABP_Strongs⁽ⁱ⁾

1 G3588 But the one G1161 G770 being weak G3588 in the G4102 belief G4355 take to yourselves! G3361 not G1519 for G1253 distinction G1261 of arguings.

2 G3739 Indeed one G3303 G4100 trusts G2068 to eat G3956 all things; G3588 and the one G1161 G770 being weak G3001 [²vegetables G2068 ¹eats].

3 G3588 The one G2068 eating, G3588 [²the one G3361 ³not G2068 ⁴eating G3361 ¹treat not with contempt]! G1848 G2532 and G3588 the one G3361 not G2068 eating, G3588 [²the one G2068 ³eating G3361 ¹judge not]! G2919 G3588 G2316 for God G1063 G1473 received him to himself. G4355

4 G1473 [³you G5100 ¹Who G1510.2.2 ²are], G3588 the one G2919 judging G245 a stranger's G3610 servant? G3588 To G2398 his own G2962 master G4739 he stands G2228 or G4098 falls, G2476 but he shall be established; G1161 G1415 [⁴able G1063 ¹for G1510.2.3 ³is G3588 G2316 ²God] G2476 to establish G1473 him.

5 G3739 The one who indeed G3303 G2919 judges G2250 a day G3844 over G2250 a day, G3739 and who G1161 G2919 judges G3956 every G2250 day -- G1538 [²each G1722 ⁴in G3588 G2398 ⁵his own G3563 ⁶mind G4135 ¹let ³have full assurance]!

6 G3588 The one G5426 regarding G3588 the G2250 day, G2962 regards it to the Lord; G5426 G2532 and G3588 the one G3361 not G5426 regarding G3588 the G2250 day, G2962 [²to the Lord G3756 ¹regards it not]. G5426 G3588 The one G2068 eating, G2962 eats to the Lord, G2068 G2168 for he gives thanks G1063 G3588 to G2316 God; G2532 and G3588 the one G3361 not G2068 eating, G2962 [²to the Lord G3756 ¹eats not], G2068 G2532 and G2168 he gives thanks G3588 to G2316 God.

7 G3762 For not one G1063 G1473 of us G1438 lives to himself, G2198 G2532 and G3762 no one G1438 dies to himself. G599

8 G1437 [²if G5037 ³both G1063 ¹For] G2198 we should live, G3588 [²to the G2962 ³Lord G2198 ¹we should live]; G1437 and if G5037 G599 we should die, G3588 [²to the G2962 ³Lord G599 ¹we should die]. G1437 If G5037 both G3767 then G2198 we should live, G1437 and if G5037 G599 we should die, G3588 [²of the G2962 ³Lord G1510.2.4 ¹we are].

9 G1519 For, G3778 for this G1063 G5547 Christ G2532 both G599 died, G2532 and G450 rose up, G2532 and G2198 lived, G2443 that G2532 both G3498 the dead G2532 and G2198 living G2961 he should lord over.

10 G1473 But you, G1161 G5100 why G2919 do you judge G3588 G80 your brother? G1473 G2228 or G2532 also G1473 why do you G5100 G1848 treat with contempt G3588 G80 your brother? G1473 G3956 for all G1063 G3936 of us shall stand before G3588 the G968 rostrum G3588 of the G5547 Christ.

11 G1125 For it has been written, G1063 G2198 As I live, G1473 G3004 says G2962 the Lord, G3754 that G1473 to me G2578 [³shall bend G3956 ¹every G1119 ²knee], G2532 and G3956 every G1100 tongue G1843 shall make acknowledgment G3588 to G2316 God.

12 G686 So G3767 then G1538 each G1473 of us G4012 concerning G1438 himself G3056 [²account G1325 ¹shall give] G3588 to G2316 God.

ABP_GRK⁽ⁱ⁾

1 G3588 τον δε G1161 G770 ασθενούντα G3588 τη G4102 πίστει G4355 προσλαμβάνεσθε G3361 μη G1519 εις G1253 διακρίσεις G1261 διαλογισμών

2 G3739 ος μεν G3303 G4100 πιστεύει G2068 φαγείν G3956 πάντα G3588 ο δε G1161 G770 ασθενών G3001 λάχανα G2068 εσθίει

3 G3588 ο G2068 εσθίων G3588 τον G3361 μη G2068 εσθίοντα G3361 μη εξουθενείτω G1848 G2532 και G3588 ο G3361 μη G2068 εσθίων G3588 τον G2068 εσθίοντα G3361 μη κρινέτω G2919 G3588 ο G2316 θεός γαρ G1063 G1473 αυτόν προσελάβετο G4355

4 G1473 συ G5100 τις G1510.2.2 ει G3588 ο G2919 κρίνων G245 αλλότριον G3610 οικέτην G3588 τω G2398 ιδίω G2962 κυρίω G4739 στήκει G2228 η G4098 πίπτει G2476 σταθήσεται δε G1161 G1415 δυνατός G1063 γαρ G1510.2.3 εστιν G3588 ο G2316 θεός G2476 στήσαι G1473 αυτόν

5 G3739 ος μεν G3303 G2919 κρίνει G2250 ημέραν G3844 παρ΄ G2250 ημέραν G3739 ος δε G1161 G2919 κρίνει G3956 πάσαν G2250 ημέραν G1538 έκαστος G1722 εν G3588 τω G2398 ιδίω G3563 νοϊ G4135 πληροφορείσθω

6 G3588 ο G5426 φρονών G3588 την G2250 ημέραν G2962 κυρίω φρονεί G5426 G2532 και G3588 ο G3361 μη G5426 φρονών G3588 την G2250 ημέραν G2962 κυρίω G3756 ου φρονεί G5426 G3588 ο G2068 εσθίων G2962 κυρίω εσθίει G2068 G2168 ευχαριστεί γαρ G1063 G3588 τω G2316 θεώ G2532 και G3588 ο G3361 μη G2068 εσθίων G2962 κυρίω G3756 ουκ εσθίει G2068 G2532 και G2168 ευχαριστεί G3588 τω G2316 θεώ

7 G3762 ουδείς γαρ G1063 G1473 ημών G1438 εαυτώ ζη G2198 G2532 και G3762 ουδείς G1438 εαυτώ αποθνήσκει G599

8 G1437 εάν G5037 τε G1063 γαρ G2198 ζώμεν G3588 τω G2962 κυρίω G2198 ζώμεν G1437 εάν τε G5037 G599 αποθνήσκωμεν G3588 τω G2962 κυρίω G599 αποθνήσκομεν G1437 εάν G5037 τε G3767 ούν G2198 ζώμεν G1437 εάν τε G5037 G599 αποθνήσκωμεν G3588 του G2962 κυρίου G1510.2.4 εσμέν

9 G1519 εις G3778 τούτο γαρ G1063 G5547 χριστός G2532 και G599 απέθανε G2532 και G450 ανέστη G2532 και G2198 έζησεν G2443 ίνα G2532 και G3498 νεκρών G2532 και G2198 ζώντων G2961 κυριεύση

10 G1473 συ δε G1161 G5100 τι G2919 κρίνεις G3588 τον G80 αδελφόν σου G1473 G2228 η G2532 και G1473 συ τι G5100 G1848 εξουθενείς G3588 τον G80 αδελφόν σου G1473 G3956 πάντες γαρ G1063 G3936 παραστησόμεθα G3588 τω G968 βήματι G3588 του G5547 χριστού

11 G1125 γέγραπται γαρ G1063 G2198 ζω εγώ G1473 G3004 λέγει G2962 κύριος G3754 ότι G1473 εμοί G2578 κάμψει G3956 παν G1119 γόνυ G2532 και G3956 πάσα G1100 γλώσσα G1843 εξομολογήσεται G3588 τω G2316 θεώ

12 G686 άρα G3767 ούν G1538 έκαστος G1473 ημών G4012 περί G1438 εαυτού G3056 λόγον G1325 δώσει G3588 τω G2316 θεώ

Stephanus⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ τον δε ασθενουντα τη πιστει προσλαμβανεσθε μη εις διακρισεις διαλογισμων ² ος μεν πιστευει φαγειν παντα ο δε ασθενων λαχανα εσθιει ³ ο εσθιων τον μη εσθιοντα μη εξουθενειτω και ο μη εσθιων τον εσθιοντα μη κρινετω ο θεος γαρ αυτον προσελαβετο ⁴ συ τις ει ο κρινων αλλοτριον οικετην τω ιδιω κυριω στηκει η πιπτει σταθησεται δε δυνατος γαρ εστιν ο θεος στησαι αυτον ⁵ ος μεν κρινει ημεραν παρ ημεραν ος δε κρινει πασαν ημεραν εκαστος εν τω ιδιω νοι πληροφορεισθω ⁶ ο φρονων την ημεραν κυριω φρονει και ο μη φρονων την ημεραν κυριω ου φρονει ο εσθιων κυριω εσθιει ευχαριστει γαρ τω θεω και ο μη εσθιων κυριω ουκ εσθιει και ευχαριστει τω θεω ⁷ ουδεις γαρ ημων εαυτω ζη και ουδεις εαυτω αποθνησκει ⁸ εαν τε γαρ ζωμεν τω κυριω ζωμεν εαν τε αποθνησκωμεν τω κυριω αποθνησκομεν εαν τε ουν ζωμεν εαν τε αποθνησκωμεν του κυριου εσμεν ⁹ εις τουτο γαρ χριστος και απεθανεν και ανεστη και ανεζησεν ινα και νεκρων και ζωντων κυριευση ¹⁰ συ δε τι κρινεις τον αδελφον σου η και συ τι εξουθενεις τον αδελφον σου παντες γαρ παραστησομεθα τω βηματι του χριστου ¹¹ γεγραπται γαρ ζω εγω λεγει κυριος οτι εμοι καμψει παν γονυ και πασα γλωσσα εξομολογησεται τω θεω ¹² αρα ουν εκαστος ημων περι εαυτου λογον δωσει τω θεω

LXX_WH⁽ⁱ⁾

1 G3588 T-ASM τον G1161 CONJ δε G770 [G5723] V-PAP-ASM ασθενουντα G3588 T-DSF τη G4102 N-DSF πιστει G4355 [G5732] V-PMM-2P προσλαμβανεσθε G3361 PRT-N μη G1519 PREP εις G1253 N-APF διακρισεις G1261 N-GPM διαλογισμων

2 G3739 R-NSM ος G3303 PRT μεν G4100 [G5719] V-PAI-3S πιστευει G5315 [G5629] V-2AAN φαγειν G3956 A-APN παντα G3588 T-NSM ο G1161 CONJ δε G770 [G5723] V-PAP-NSM ασθενων G3001 N-APN λαχανα G2068 [G5719] V-PAI-3S εσθιει

3 G3588 T-NSM ο G2068 [G5723] V-PAP-NSM εσθιων G3588 T-ASM τον G3361 PRT-N μη G2068 [G5723] V-PAP-ASM εσθιοντα G3361 PRT-N μη G1848 [G5720] V-PAM-3S εξουθενειτω G3588 T-NSM ο G1161 CONJ δε G3361 PRT-N μη G2068 [G5723] V-PAP-NSM εσθιων G3588 T-ASM τον G2068 [G5723] V-PAP-ASM εσθιοντα G3361 PRT-N μη G2919 [G5720] V-PAM-3S κρινετω G3588 T-NSM ο G2316 N-NSM θεος G1063 CONJ γαρ G846 P-ASM αυτον G4355 [G5639] V-2AMI-3S προσελαβετο

4 G4771 P-2NS συ G5101 I-NSM τις G1488 [G5748] V-PXI-2S ει G3588 T-NSM ο G2919 [G5723] V-PAP-NSM κρινων G245 A-ASM αλλοτριον G3610 N-ASM οικετην G3588 T-DSM τω G2398 A-DSM ιδιω G2962 N-DSM κυριω G4739 [G5719] V-PAI-3S στηκει G2228 PRT η G4098 [G5719] V-PAI-3S πιπτει G2476 [G5701] V-FPI-3S σταθησεται G1161 CONJ δε G1414 [G5719] V-PAI-3S δυνατει G1063 CONJ γαρ G3588 T-NSM ο G2962 N-NSM κυριος G2476 [G5658] V-AAN στησαι G846 P-ASM αυτον

5 G3739 R-NSM ος G3303 PRT μεν G1063 CONJ " γαρ " G2919 [G5719] V-PAI-3S κρινει G2250 N-ASF ημεραν G3844 PREP παρ G2250 N-ASF ημεραν G3739 R-NSM ος G1161 CONJ δε G2919 [G5719] V-PAI-3S κρινει G3956 A-ASF πασαν G2250 N-ASF ημεραν G1538 A-NSM εκαστος G1722 PREP εν G3588 T-DSM τω G2398 A-DSM ιδιω G3563 N-DSM νοι G4135 [G5744] V-PPM-3S πληροφορεισθω

6 G3588 T-NSM ο G5426 [G5723] V-PAP-NSM φρονων G3588 T-ASF την G2250 N-ASF ημεραν G2962 N-DSM κυριω G5426 [G5719] V-PAI-3S φρονει G2532 CONJ και G3588 T-NSM ο G2068 [G5723] V-PAP-NSM εσθιων G2962 N-DSM κυριω G2068 [G5719] V-PAI-3S εσθιει G2168 [G5719] V-PAI-3S ευχαριστει G1063 CONJ γαρ G3588 T-DSM τω G2316 N-DSM θεω G2532 CONJ και G3588 T-NSM ο G3361 PRT-N μη G2068 [G5723] V-PAP-NSM εσθιων G2962 N-DSM κυριω G3756 PRT-N ουκ G2068 [G5719] V-PAI-3S εσθιει G2532 CONJ και G2168 [G5719] V-PAI-3S ευχαριστει G3588 T-DSM τω G2316 N-DSM θεω

7 G3762 A-NSM ουδεις G1063 CONJ γαρ G2257 P-1GP ημων G1438 F-3DSM εαυτω G2198 [G5719] V-PAI-3S ζη G2532 CONJ και G3762 A-NSM ουδεις G1438 F-3DSM εαυτω G599 [G5719] V-PAI-3S αποθνησκει

8 G1437 COND εαν G5037 PRT τε G1063 CONJ γαρ G2198 [G5725] V-PAS-1P ζωμεν G3588 T-DSM τω G2962 N-DSM κυριω G2198 [G5719] V-PAI-1P ζωμεν G1437 COND εαν G5037 PRT τε G599 [G5725] V-PAS-1P αποθνησκωμεν G3588 T-DSM τω G2962 N-DSM κυριω G599 [G5719] V-PAI-1P αποθνησκομεν G1437 COND εαν G5037 PRT τε G3767 CONJ ουν G2198 [G5725] V-PAS-1P ζωμεν G1437 COND εαν G5037 PRT τε G599 [G5725] V-PAS-1P αποθνησκωμεν G3588 T-GSM του G2962 N-GSM κυριου G2070 [G5748] V-PXI-1P εσμεν

9 G1519 PREP εις G5124 D-ASN τουτο G1063 CONJ γαρ G5547 N-NSM χριστος G599 [G5627] V-2AAI-3S απεθανεν G2532 CONJ και G2198 [G5656] V-AAI-3S εζησεν G2443 CONJ ινα G2532 CONJ και G3498 A-GPM νεκρων G2532 CONJ και G2198 [G5723] V-PAP-GPM ζωντων G2961 [G5661] V-AAS-3S κυριευση

10 G4771 P-2NS συ G1161 CONJ δε G5101 I-ASN τι G2919 [G5719] V-PAI-2S κρινεις G3588 T-ASM τον G80 N-ASM αδελφον G4675 P-2GS σου G2228 PRT η G2532 CONJ και G4771 P-2NS συ G5101 I-ASN τι G1848 [G5719] V-PAI-2S εξουθενεις G3588 T-ASM τον G80 N-ASM αδελφον G4675 P-2GS σου G3956 A-NPM παντες G1063 CONJ γαρ G3936 [G5695] V-FDI-1P παραστησομεθα G3588 T-DSN τω G968 N-DSN βηματι G3588 T-GSM του G2316 N-GSM θεου

11 G1125 [G5769] V-RPI-3S γεγραπται G1063 CONJ γαρ G2198 [G5719] V-PAI-1S ζω G1473 P-1NS εγω G3004 [G5719] V-PAI-3S λεγει G2962 N-NSM κυριος G3754 CONJ οτι G1698 P-1DS εμοι G2578 [G5692] V-FAI-3S καμψει G3956 A-NSN παν G1119 N-NSN γονυ G2532 CONJ και G3956 A-NSF πασα G1100 N-NSF γλωσσα G1843 [G5698] V-FMI-3S εξομολογησεται G3588 T-DSM τω G2316 N-DSM θεω

12 G686 PRT αρα G3767 CONJ " ουν " G1538 A-NSM εκαστος G2257 P-1GP ημων G4012 PREP περι G1438 F-3GSM εαυτου G3056 N-ASM λογον G1325 [G5692] V-FAI-3S δωσει G3588 T-DSM " τω G2316 N-DSM θεω "

Tischendorf⁽ⁱ⁾

1 G3588 T-ASM Τὸν G1161 CONJ δὲ G770 V-PAP-ASM ἀσθενοῦντα G3588 T-DSF τῇ G4102 N-DSF πίστει G4355 V-PMM-2P προσλαμβάνεσθε, G3361 PRT-N μὴ G1519 PREP εἰς G1253 N-APF διακρίσεις G1261 N-GPM διαλογισμῶν.

2 G3739 R-NSM ὃς G3303 PRT μὲν G4100 V-PAI-3S πιστεύει G5315 V-2AAN φαγεῖν G3956 A-APN πάντα, G3588 T-NSM ὁ G1161 CONJ δὲ G770 V-PAP-NSM ἀσθενῶν G3001 N-APN λάχανα G2068 V-PAI-3S ἐσθίει.

3 G3588 T-NSM ὁ G2068 V-PAP-NSM ἐσθίων G3588 T-ASM τὸν G3361 PRT-N μὴ G2068 V-PAP-ASM ἐσθίοντα G3361 PRT-N μὴ G1848 V-PAM-3S ἐξουθενείτω, G3588 T-NSM ὁ G1161 CONJ δὲ G3361 PRT-N μὴ G2068 V-PAP-NSM ἐσθίων G3588 T-ASM τὸν G2068 V-PAP-ASM ἐσθίοντα G3361 PRT-N μὴ G2919 V-PAM-3S κρινέτω, G3588 T-NSM ὁ G2316 N-NSM θεὸς G1063 CONJ γὰρ G846 P-ASM αὐτὸν G4355 V-2AMI-3S προσελάβετο.

4 G4771 P-2NS σὺ G5101 I-NSM τίς G1510 V-PAI-2S εἶ G3588 T-NSM ὁ G2919 V-PAP-NSM κρίνων G245 A-ASM ἀλλότριον G3610 N-ASM οἰκέτην; G3588 T-DSM τῷ G2398 A-DSM ἰδίῳ G2962 N-DSM κυρίῳ G4739 V-PAI-3S στήκει G2228 PRT ἢ G4098 V-PAI-3S πίπτει· G2476 V-FPI-3S σταθήσεται G1161 CONJ δέ, G1414 V-PAI-3S δυνατεῖ G1063 CONJ γὰρ G3588 T-NSM ὁ G2962 N-NSM κύριος G2476 V-AAN στῆσαι G846 P-ASM αὐτόν.

5 G3739 R-NSM ὃς G3303 PRT μὲν G1063 CONJ γὰρ G2919 V-PAI-3S κρίνει G2250 N-ASF ἡμέραν G3844 PREP παρ' G2250 N-ASF ἡμέραν, G3739 R-NSM ὃς G1161 CONJ δὲ G2919 V-PAI-3S κρίνει G3956 A-ASF πᾶσαν G2250 N-ASF ἡμέραν· G1538 A-NSM ἕκαστος G1722 PREP ἐν G3588 T-DSM τῷ G2398 A-DSM ἰδίῳ G3563 N-DSM νοῒ G4135 V-PPM-3S πληροφορείσθω.

6 G3588 T-NSM ὁ G5426 V-PAP-NSM φρονῶν G3588 T-ASF τὴν G2250 N-ASF ἡμέραν G2962 N-DSM κυρίῳ G5426 V-PAI-3S φρονεῖ· G2532 CONJ καὶ G3588 T-NSM ὁ G2068 V-PAP-NSM ἐσθίων G2962 N-DSM κυρίῳ G2068 V-PAI-3S ἐσθίει, G2168 V-PAI-3S εὐχαριστεῖ G1063 CONJ γὰρ G3588 T-DSM τῷ G2316 N-DSM θεῷ· G2532 CONJ καὶ G3588 T-NSM ὁ G3361 PRT-N μὴ G2068 V-PAP-NSM ἐσθίων G2962 N-DSM κυρίῳ G3756 PRT-N οὐκ G2068 V-PAI-3S ἐσθίει, G2532 CONJ καὶ G2168 V-PAI-3S εὐχαριστεῖ G3588 T-DSM τῷ G2316 N-DSM θεῷ.

7 G3762 A-NSM-N οὐδεὶς G1063 CONJ γὰρ G2248 P-1GP ἡμῶν G1438 F-3DSM ἑαυτῷ G2198 V-PAI-3S ζῇ, G2532 CONJ καὶ G3762 A-NSM-N οὐδεὶς G1438 F-3DSM ἑαυτῷ G599 V-PAI-3S ἀποθνῄσκει·

8 G1437 COND ἐάν G5037 PRT τε G1063 CONJ γὰρ G2198 V-PAS-1P ζῶμεν, G3588 T-DSM τῷ G2962 N-DSM κυρίῳ G2198 V-PAI-1P ζῶμεν, G1437 COND ἐάν G5037 PRT τε G599 V-PAS-1P ἀποθνῄσκωμεν, G3588 T-DSM τῷ G2962 N-DSM κυρίῳ G599 V-PAI-1P ἀποθνῄσκομεν. G1437 COND ἐάν G5037 PRT τε G3767 CONJ οὖν G2198 V-PAS-1P ζῶμεν G1437 COND ἐάν G5037 PRT τε G599 V-PAS-1P ἀποθνῄσκωμεν, G3588 T-GSM τοῦ G2962 N-GSM κυρίου G1510 V-PAI-1P ἐσμέν.

9 G1519 PREP εἰς G3778 D-ASN τοῦτο G1063 CONJ γὰρ G5547 N-NSM Χριστὸς G599 V-2AAI-3S ἀπέθανεν G2532 CONJ καὶ G2198 V-AAI-3S ἔζησεν G2443 CONJ ἵνα G2532 CONJ καὶ G3498 A-GPM νεκρῶν G2532 CONJ καὶ G2198 V-PAP-GPM ζώντων G2961 V-AAS-3S κυριεύσῃ.

10 G4771 P-2NS σὺ G1161 CONJ δὲ G5101 I-ASN τί G2919 V-PAI-2S κρίνεις G3588 T-ASM τὸν G80 N-ASM ἀδελφόν G4771 P-2GS σου; G2228 PRT ἢ G2532 CONJ καὶ G4771 P-2NS σὺ G5101 I-ASN τί G1848 V-PAI-2S ἐξουθενεῖς G3588 T-ASM τὸν G80 N-ASM ἀδελφόν G4771 P-2GS σου; G3956 A-NPM πάντες G1063 CONJ γὰρ G3936 V-FDI-1P παραστησόμεθα G3588 T-DSN τῷ G968 N-DSN βήματι G3588 T-GSM τοῦ G2316 N-GSM θεοῦ·

11 G1125 V-RPI-3S γέγραπται G1063 CONJ γάρ, G2198 V-PAI-1S ζῶ G1473 P-1NS ἐγώ, G3004 V-PAI-3S λέγει G2962 N-NSM κύριος, G3754 CONJ ὅτι G1473 P-1DS ἐμοὶ G2578 V-FAI-3S κάμψει G3956 A-NSN πᾶν G1119 N-NSN γόνυ, G2532 CONJ καὶ G3956 A-NSF πᾶσα G1100 N-NSF γλῶσσα G1843 V-FMI-3S ἐξομολογήσεται G3588 T-DSM τῷ G2316 N-DSM θεῷ.

12 G686 PRT ἄρα G3767 CONJ οὖν G1538 A-NSM ἕκαστος G2248 P-1GP ἡμῶν G4012 PREP περὶ G1438 F-3GSM ἑαυτοῦ G3056 N-ASM λόγον G1325 V-FAI-3S δώσει G3588 T-DSM τῷ G2316 N-DSM θεῷ.

Tregelles⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹
Τὸν δὲ ἀσθενοῦντα τῇ πίστει προσλαμβάνεσθε, μὴ εἰς διακρίσεις διαλογισμῶν. ² ὃς μὲν πιστεύει φαγεῖν πάντα, ὁ δὲ ἀσθενῶν λάχανα ἐσθίει. ³ ὁ ἐσθίων τὸν μὴ ἐσθίοντα μὴ ἐξουθενείτω, ὁ δὲ μὴ ἐσθίων τὸν ἐσθίοντα μὴ κρινέτω· ὁ θεὸς γὰρ αὐτὸν προσελάβετο. ⁴ σὺ τίς εἶ ὁ κρίνων ἀλλότριον οἰκέτην; τῷ ἰδίῳ κυρίῳ στήκει ἢ πίπτει. σταθήσεται δέ, δυνατεῖ γὰρ ὁ κύριος στῆσαι αὐτόν. ⁵ ὃς μὲν κρίνει ἡμέραν παρ᾽ ἡμέραν, ὃς δὲ κρίνει πᾶσαν ἡμέραν· ἕκαστος ἐν τῷ ἰδίῳ νοῒ πληροφορείσθω. ⁶ ὁ φρονῶν τὴν ἡμέραν, κυρίῳ φρονεῖ· καὶ ὁ ἐσθίων κυρίῳ ἐσθίει, εὐχαριστεῖ γὰρ τῷ θεῷ· καὶ ὁ μὴ ἐσθίων κυρίῳ οὐκ ἐσθίει, καὶ εὐχαριστεῖ τῷ θεῷ. ⁷ οὐδεὶς γὰρ ἡμῶν ἑαυτῷ ζῇ, καὶ οὐδεὶς ἑαυτῷ ἀποθνήσκει. ⁸ ἐάν τε γὰρ ζῶμεν, τῷ κυρίῳ ζῶμεν, ἐάν τε ἀποθνήσκωμεν, τῷ κυρίῳ ἀποθνήσκομεν. ἐάν τε οὖν ζῶμεν, ἐάν τε ἀποθνήσκωμεν, τοῦ κυρίου ἐσμέν. ⁹ εἰς τοῦτο γὰρ χριστὸς ἀπέθανεν καὶ ἔζησεν, ἵνα καὶ νεκρῶν καὶ ζώντων κυριεύσῃ. ¹⁰ σὺ δὲ τί κρίνεις τὸν ἀδελφόν σου; ἢ καὶ σὺ τί ἐξουθενεῖς τὸν ἀδελφόν σου; πάντες γὰρ παραστησόμεθα τῷ βήματι τοῦ θεοῦ. ¹¹ γέγραπται γάρ, Ζῶ ἐγώ, λέγει κύριος, ὅτι ἐμοὶ κάμψει πᾶν γόνυ, καὶ ἐξομολογήσεται πᾶσα γλῶσσα τῷ θεῷ. ¹² ἄρα ἕκαστος ἡμῶν περὶ ἑαυτοῦ λόγον ἀποδώσει τῷ θεῷ.

TR⁽ⁱ⁾

1 G3588 T-ASM τον G1161 CONJ δε G770 (G5723) V-PAP-ASM ασθενουντα G3588 T-DSF τη G4102 N-DSF πιστει G4355 (G5732) V-PMM-2P προσλαμβανεσθε G3361 PRT-N μη G1519 PREP εις G1253 N-APF διακρισεις G1261 N-GPM διαλογισμων

2 G3739 R-NSM ος G3303 PRT μεν G4100 (G5719) V-PAI-3S πιστευει G5315 (G5629) V-2AAN φαγειν G3956 A-APN παντα G3588 T-NSM ο G1161 CONJ δε G770 (G5723) V-PAP-NSM ασθενων G3001 N-APN λαχανα G2068 (G5719) V-PAI-3S εσθιει

3 G3588 T-NSM ο G2068 (G5723) V-PAP-NSM εσθιων G3588 T-ASM τον G3361 PRT-N μη G2068 (G5723) V-PAP-ASM εσθιοντα G3361 PRT-N μη G1848 (G5720) V-PAM-3S εξουθενειτω G2532 CONJ και G3588 T-NSM ο G3361 PRT-N μη G2068 (G5723) V-PAP-NSM εσθιων G3588 T-ASM τον G2068 (G5723) V-PAP-ASM εσθιοντα G3361 PRT-N μη G2919 (G5720) V-PAM-3S κρινετω G3588 T-NSM ο G2316 N-NSM θεος G1063 CONJ γαρ G846 P-ASM αυτον G4355 (G5639) V-2AMI-3S προσελαβετο

4 G4771 P-2NS συ G5101 I-NSM τις G1510 (G5748) V-PXI-2S ει G3588 T-NSM ο G2919 (G5723) V-PAP-NSM κρινων G245 A-ASM αλλοτριον G3610 N-ASM οικετην G3588 T-DSM τω G2398 A-DSM ιδιω G2962 N-DSM κυριω G4739 (G5719) V-PAI-3S στηκει G2228 PRT η G4098 (G5719) V-PAI-3S πιπτει G2476 (G5701) V-FPI-3S σταθησεται G1161 CONJ δε G1415 A-NSM δυνατος G1063 CONJ γαρ G1510 (G5748) V-PXI-3S εστιν G3588 T-NSM ο G2316 N-NSM θεος G2476 (G5658) V-AAN στησαι G846 P-ASM αυτον

5 G3739 R-NSM ος G3303 PRT μεν G2919 (G5719) V-PAI-3S κρινει G2250 N-ASF ημεραν G3844 PREP παρ G2250 N-ASF ημεραν G3739 R-NSM ος G1161 CONJ δε G2919 (G5719) V-PAI-3S κρινει G3956 A-ASF πασαν G2250 N-ASF ημεραν G1538 A-NSM εκαστος G1722 PREP εν G3588 T-DSM τω G2398 A-DSM ιδιω G3563 N-DSM νοι G4135 (G5744) V-PPM-3S πληροφορεισθω

6 G3588 T-NSM ο G5426 (G5723) V-PAP-NSM φρονων G3588 T-ASF την G2250 N-ASF ημεραν G2962 N-DSM κυριω G5426 (G5719) V-PAI-3S φρονει G2532 CONJ και G3588 T-NSM ο G3361 PRT-N μη G5426 (G5723) V-PAP-NSM φρονων G3588 T-ASF την G2250 N-ASF ημεραν G2962 N-DSM κυριω G3756 PRT-N ου G5426 (G5719) V-PAI-3S φρονει G3588 T-NSM ο G2068 (G5723) V-PAP-NSM εσθιων G2962 N-DSM κυριω G2068 (G5719) V-PAI-3S εσθιει G2168 (G5719) V-PAI-3S ευχαριστει G1063 CONJ γαρ G3588 T-DSM τω G2316 N-DSM θεω G2532 CONJ και G3588 T-NSM ο G3361 PRT-N μη G2068 (G5723) V-PAP-NSM εσθιων G2962 N-DSM κυριω G3756 PRT-N ουκ G2068 (G5719) V-PAI-3S εσθιει G2532 CONJ και G2168 (G5719) V-PAI-3S ευχαριστει G3588 T-DSM τω G2316 N-DSM θεω

7 G3762 A-NSM ουδεις G1063 CONJ γαρ G2257 P-1GP ημων G1438 F-3DSM εαυτω G2198 (G5719) V-PAI-3S ζη G2532 CONJ και G3762 A-NSM ουδεις G1438 F-3DSM εαυτω G599 (G5719) V-PAI-3S αποθνησκει

8 G1437 COND εαν G5037 PRT τε G1063 CONJ γαρ G2198 (G5725) V-PAS-1P ζωμεν G3588 T-DSM τω G2962 N-DSM κυριω G2198 (G5719) V-PAI-1P ζωμεν G1437 COND εαν G5037 PRT τε G599 (G5725) V-PAS-1P αποθνησκωμεν G3588 T-DSM τω G2962 N-DSM κυριω G599 (G5719) V-PAI-1P αποθνησκομεν G1437 COND εαν G5037 PRT τε G3767 CONJ ουν G2198 (G5725) V-PAS-1P ζωμεν G1437 COND εαν G5037 PRT τε G599 (G5725) V-PAS-1P αποθνησκωμεν G3588 T-GSM του G2962 N-GSM κυριου G1510 (G5748) V-PXI-1P εσμεν

9 G1519 PREP εις G5124 D-ASN τουτο G1063 CONJ γαρ G5547 N-NSM χριστος G2532 CONJ και G599 (G5627) V-2AAI-3S απεθανεν G2532 CONJ και G450 (G5627) V-2AAI-3S ανεστη G2532 CONJ και G326 (G5656) V-AAI-3S ανεζησεν G2443 CONJ ινα G2532 CONJ και G3498 A-GPM νεκρων G2532 CONJ και G2198 (G5723) V-PAP-GPM ζωντων G2961 (G5661) V-AAS-3S κυριευση

10 G4771 P-2NS συ G1161 CONJ δε G5101 I-ASN τι G2919 (G5719) V-PAI-2S κρινεις G3588 T-ASM τον G80 N-ASM αδελφον G4675 P-2GS σου G2228 PRT η G2532 CONJ και G4771 P-2NS συ G5101 I-ASN τι G1848 (G5719) V-PAI-2S εξουθενεις G3588 T-ASM τον G80 N-ASM αδελφον G4675 P-2GS σου G3956 A-NPM παντες G1063 CONJ γαρ G3936 (G5695) V-FDI-1P παραστησομεθα G3588 T-DSN τω G968 N-DSN βηματι G3588 T-GSM του G5547 N-GSM χριστου

11 G1125 (G5769) V-RPI-3S γεγραπται G1063 CONJ γαρ G2198 (G5719) V-PAI-1S ζω G1473 P-1NS εγω G3004 (G5719) V-PAI-3S λεγει G2962 N-NSM κυριος G3754 CONJ οτι G1698 P-1DS εμοι G2578 (G5692) V-FAI-3S καμψει G3956 A-NSN παν G1119 N-NSN γονυ G2532 CONJ και G3956 A-NSF πασα G1100 N-NSF γλωσσα G1843 (G5698) V-FMI-3S εξομολογησεται G3588 T-DSM τω G2316 N-DSM θεω

12 G686 PRT αρα G3767 CONJ ουν G1538 A-NSM εκαστος G2257 P-1GP ημων G4012 PREP περι G1438 F-3GSM εαυτου G3056 N-ASM λογον G1325 (G5692) V-FAI-3S δωσει G3588 T-DSM τω G2316 N-DSM θεω

Nestle⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Τὸν δὲ ἀσθενοῦντα τῇ πίστει προσλαμβάνεσθε, μὴ εἰς διακρίσεις διαλογισμῶν. ² ὃς μὲν πιστεύει φαγεῖν πάντα, ὁ δὲ ἀσθενῶν λάχανα ἐσθίει. ³ ὁ ἐσθίων τὸν μὴ ἐσθίοντα μὴ ἐξουθενείτω, ὁ δὲ μὴ ἐσθίων τὸν ἐσθίοντα μὴ κρινέτω, ὁ Θεὸς γὰρ αὐτὸν προσελάβετο. ⁴ σὺ τίς εἶ ὁ κρίνων ἀλλότριον οἰκέτην; τῷ ἰδίῳ κυρίῳ στήκει ἢ πίπτει· σταθήσεται δέ, δυνατεῖ γὰρ ὁ Κύριος στῆσαι αὐτόν. ⁵ ὃς μὲν γὰρ κρίνει ἡμέραν παρ’ ἡμέραν, ὃς δὲ κρίνει πᾶσαν ἡμέραν· ἕκαστος ἐν τῷ ἰδίῳ νοῒ πληροφορείσθω. ⁶ ὁ φρονῶν τὴν ἡμέραν Κυρίῳ φρονεῖ· καὶ ὁ ἐσθίων Κυρίῳ ἐσθίει, εὐχαριστεῖ γὰρ τῷ Θεῷ· καὶ ὁ μὴ ἐσθίων Κυρίῳ οὐκ ἐσθίει, καὶ εὐχαριστεῖ τῷ Θεῷ. ⁷ Οὐδεὶς γὰρ ἡμῶν ἑαυτῷ ζῇ, καὶ οὐδεὶς ἑαυτῷ ἀποθνῄσκει· ⁸ ἐάν τε γὰρ ζῶμεν, τῷ Κυρίῳ ζῶμεν, ἐάν τε ἀποθνήσκωμεν, τῷ Κυρίῳ ἀποθνήσκομεν. ἐάν τε οὖν ζῶμεν ἐάν τε ἀποθνήσκωμεν, τοῦ Κυρίου ἐσμέν. ⁹ εἰς τοῦτο γὰρ Χριστὸς ἀπέθανεν καὶ ἔζησεν, ἵνα καὶ νεκρῶν καὶ ζώντων κυριεύσῃ. ¹⁰ Σὺ δὲ τί κρίνεις τὸν ἀδελφόν σου; ἢ καὶ σὺ τί ἐξουθενεῖς τὸν ἀδελφόν σου; πάντες γὰρ παραστησόμεθα τῷ βήματι τοῦ Θεοῦ. ¹¹ γέγραπται γάρ Ζῶ ἐγώ, λέγει Κύριος, ὅτι ἐμοὶ κάμψει πᾶν γόνυ, καὶ πᾶσα γλῶσσα ἐξομολογήσεται τῷ Θεῷ. ¹² ἄρα οὖν ἕκαστος ἡμῶν περὶ ἑαυτοῦ λόγον δώσει τῷ Θεῷ.

SBLGNT⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Τὸν δὲ ἀσθενοῦντα τῇ πίστει προσλαμβάνεσθε, μὴ εἰς διακρίσεις διαλογισμῶν. ² ὃς μὲν πιστεύει φαγεῖν πάντα, ὁ δὲ ἀσθενῶν λάχανα ἐσθίει. ³ ὁ ἐσθίων τὸν μὴ ἐσθίοντα μὴ ἐξουθενείτω, ⸂ὁ δὲ⸃ μὴ ἐσθίων τὸν ἐσθίοντα μὴ κρινέτω, ὁ θεὸς γὰρ αὐτὸν προσελάβετο. ⁴ σὺ τίς εἶ ὁ κρίνων ἀλλότριον οἰκέτην; τῷ ἰδίῳ κυρίῳ στήκει ἢ πίπτει· σταθήσεται δέ, ⸂δυνατεῖ γὰρ⸃ ὁ ⸀κύριος στῆσαι αὐτόν. ⁵ Ὃς ⸀μὲν κρίνει ἡμέραν παρ’ ἡμέραν, ὃς δὲ κρίνει πᾶσαν ἡμέραν· ἕκαστος ἐν τῷ ἰδίῳ νοῒ πληροφορείσθω· ⁶ ὁ φρονῶν τὴν ἡμέραν κυρίῳ ⸀φρονεῖ. καὶ ὁ ἐσθίων κυρίῳ ἐσθίει, εὐχαριστεῖ γὰρ τῷ θεῷ· καὶ ὁ μὴ ἐσθίων κυρίῳ οὐκ ἐσθίει, καὶ εὐχαριστεῖ τῷ θεῷ. ⁷ Οὐδεὶς γὰρ ἡμῶν ἑαυτῷ ζῇ, καὶ οὐδεὶς ἑαυτῷ ἀποθνῄσκει· ⁸ ἐάν τε γὰρ ζῶμεν, τῷ κυρίῳ ζῶμεν, ἐάν τε ἀποθνῄσκωμεν, τῷ κυρίῳ ἀποθνῄσκομεν. ἐάν τε οὖν ζῶμεν ἐάν τε ἀποθνῄσκωμεν, τοῦ κυρίου ἐσμέν. ⁹ εἰς τοῦτο γὰρ ⸀Χριστὸς ⸀ἀπέθανεν καὶ ἔζησεν ἵνα καὶ νεκρῶν καὶ ζώντων κυριεύσῃ. ¹⁰ Σὺ δὲ τί κρίνεις τὸν ἀδελφόν σου; ἢ καὶ σὺ τί ἐξουθενεῖς τὸν ἀδελφόν σου; πάντες γὰρ παραστησόμεθα τῷ βήματι τοῦ ⸀θεοῦ, ¹¹ γέγραπται γάρ· Ζῶ ἐγώ, λέγει κύριος, ὅτι ἐμοὶ κάμψει πᾶν γόνυ, καὶ ⸂πᾶσα γλῶσσα ἐξομολογήσεται⸃ τῷ θεῷ. ¹² ⸀ἄρα ἕκαστος ἡμῶν περὶ ἑαυτοῦ λόγον ⸀δώσει.

f35⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ τον δε ασθενουντα τη πιστει προσλαμβανεσθε μη εις διακρισεις διαλογισμων ² ος μεν πιστευει φαγειν παντα ο δε ασθενων λαχανα εσθιει ³ ο εσθιων τον μη εσθιοντα μη εξουθενειτω και ο μη εσθιων τον εσθιοντα μη κρινετω ο θεος γαρ αυτον προσελαβετο ⁴ συ τις ει ο κρινων αλλοτριον οικετην τω ιδιω κυριω στηκει η πιπτει σταθησεται δε δυνατος γαρ εστιν ο θεος στησαι αυτον ⁵ ος μεν κρινει ημεραν παρ ημεραν ος δε κρινει πασαν ημεραν εκαστος εν τω ιδιω νοι πληροφορεισθω ⁶ ο φρονων την ημεραν κυριω φρονει και ο μη φρονων την ημεραν κυριω ου φρονει και ο εσθιων κυριω εσθιει ευχαριστει γαρ τω θεω και ο μη εσθιων κυριω ουκ εσθιει και ευχαριστει τω θεω ⁷ ουδεις γαρ ημων εαυτω ζη και ουδεις εαυτω αποθνησκει ⁸ εαν τε γαρ ζωμεν τω κυριω ζωμεν εαν τε αποθνησκωμεν τω κυριω αποθνησκομεν εαν τε ουν ζωμεν εαν τε αποθνησκωμεν του κυριου εσμεν ⁹ εις τουτο γαρ χριστος και απεθανεν και ανεστη και εζησεν ινα και νεκρων και ζωντων κυριευση ¹⁰ συ δε τι κρινεις τον αδελφον σου η και συ τι εξουθενεις τον αδελφον σου παντες γαρ παραστησομεθα τω βηματι του χριστου ¹¹ γεγραπται γαρ ζω εγω λεγει κυριος οτι εμοι καμψει παν γονυ και πασα γλωσσα εξομολογησεται τω θεω ¹² αρα ουν εκαστος ημων περι εαυτου λογον δωσει τω θεω

IGNT⁽ⁱ⁾

1 G3588 τον But G1161 δε Him G770 (G5723) ασθενουντα Being Weak G3588 τη In The G4102 πιστει Faith G4355 (G5732) προσλαμβανεσθε Receive G3361 μη Not G1519 εις For G1253 διακρισεις Decisions G1261 διαλογισμων Of Reasonings.

2 G3739 ος G3303 μεν One G4100 (G5719) πιστευει Believes G5315 (G5629) φαγειν To Eat G3956 παντα G3588 ο All Things; G1161 δε Another G770 (G5723) ασθενων Being Weak G3001 λαχανα Herbs G2068 (G5719) εσθιει Eats.

3 G3588 ο He That G2068 (G5723) εσθιων Eats, G3588 τον Him That G3361 μη Not G2068 (G5723) εσθιοντα Eats G3361 μη Let Him G1848 (G5720) εξουθενειτω Not Despise; G2532 και And G3588 ο G3361 μη He That G2068 (G5723) εσθιων Eats Not, G3588 τον Him That G2068 (G5723) εσθιοντα Eats G3361 μη Let Him G2919 (G5720) κρινετω G3588 ο Not Judge : G2316 θεος God G1063 γαρ For G846 αυτον Him G4355 (G5639) προσελαβετο Received.

4 G4771 συ Thou G5101 τις Who G1488 (G5748) ει G3588 ο Art G2919 (G5723) κρινων Judging G245 αλλοτριον Another's G3610 οικετην Servant? G3588 τω To His G2398 ιδιω Own G2962 κυριω Master G4739 (G5719) στηκει He Stands G2228 η Or G4098 (G5719) πιπτει Falls. G2476 (G5701) σταθησεται And He Shall Be Made G1161 δε To Stand; G1415 δυνατος Able G1063 γαρ For G2076 (G5748) εστιν G3588 ο Is G2316 θεος God G2476 (G5658) στησαι To Make Stand G846 αυτον Him.

5 G3739 ος G3303 μεν One G2919 (G5719) κρινει Judges G2250 ημεραν A Day G3844 παρ " To Be " Above G2250 ημεραν G3739 ος A Day; G1161 δε Another G2919 (G5719) κρινει Judges G3956 πασαν Every G2250 ημεραν Day " To Be Alike ". G1538 εκαστος Each G1722 εν In G3588 τω His G2398 ιδιω Own G3563 νοι Mind G4135 (G5744) πληροφορεισθω Let Be Fully Assured.

6 G3588 ο He That G5426 (G5723) φρονων Regards G3588 την The G2250 ημεραν Day, G2962 κυριω To "the" Lord G5426 (G5719) φρονει Regards "it"; G2532 και And G3588 ο G3361 μη He That G5426 (G5723) φρονων Regards Not G3588 την The G2250 ημεραν Day, G2962 κυριω G3756 ου To "the" Lord G5426 (G5719) φρονει Regards "it" Not. G3588 ο He That G2068 (G5723) εσθιων Eats, G2962 κυριω To "the" Lord G2068 (G5719) εσθιει Eats, G2168 (G5719) ευχαριστει He Gives Thanks G1063 γαρ For G3588 τω To G2316 θεω God; G2532 και And G3588 ο He That G3361 μη Not G2068 (G5723) εσθιων Eats, G2962 κυριω To "the" Lord G3756 ουκ He G2068 (G5719) εσθιει Eats Not, G2532 και And G2168 (G5719) ευχαριστει Gives Thanks G3588 τω To G2316 θεω God.

7 G3762 ουδεις No One G1063 γαρ For G2257 ημων Of Us G1438 εαυτω To Himself G2198 (G5719) ζη Lives G2532 και And G3762 ουδεις No One G1438 εαυτω To Himself G599 (G5719) αποθνησκει Dies.

8 G1437 εαν Both G5037 τε If G1063 γαρ For G2198 (G5725) ζωμεν We Should Live G3588 τω To G2962 κυριω The Lord G2198 (G5719) ζωμεν We Should Live; G1437 εαν G5037 τε And If G599 (G5725) αποθνησκωμεν We Should Die, G3588 τω To G2962 κυριω The Lord G599 (G5719) αποθνησκομεν We Die : G1437 εαν Both G5037 τε If G3767 ουν Then G2198 (G5725) ζωμεν We Should Live, G1437 εαν And G5037 τε If G599 (G5725) αποθνησκωμεν We Should Die, G3588 του The G2962 κυριου Lord's G2070 (G5748) εσμεν We Are.

9 G1519 εις For, G5124 τουτο This G1063 γαρ For G5547 χριστος Christ G2532 και Both G599 (G5627) απεθανεν Died G2532 και And G450 (G5627) ανεστη Rose G2532 και And G326 (G5656) ανεζησεν Lived Again, G2443 ινα That G2532 και Both "the" G3498 νεκρων Dead G2532 και And G2198 (G5723) ζωντων Living G2961 (G5661) κυριευση He Might Rule Over.

10 G4771 συ But G1161 δε Thou G5101 τι Why G2919 (G5719) κρινεις G3588 τον Judgest Thou G80 αδελφον Brother G4675 σου Thy? G2228 η Or G2532 και Also G4771 συ Thou G5101 τι Why G1848 (G5719) εξουθενεις Dost Thou Despise G3588 τον Thy G80 αδελφον G4675 σου Brother? G3956 παντες All G1063 γαρ For G3936 (G5695) παραστησομεθα We Shall Stand Before G3588 τω The G968 βηματι Judgment Seat G3588 του Of G5547 χριστου Christ.

11 G1125 (G5769) γεγραπται It Has Been Written G1063 γαρ For, G2198 (G5719) ζω Live G1473 εγω I G3004 (G5719) λεγει Says "the" G2962 κυριος Lord, G3754 οτι That G1698 εμοι To Me G2578 (G5692) καμψει Shall Bow G3956 παν Every G1119 γονυ Knee, G2532 και And G3956 πασα Every G1100 γλωσσα Tongue G1843 (G5698) εξομολογησεται Shall Confess G3588 τω To G2316 θεω God.

12 G686 αρα So G3767 ουν Then G1538 εκαστος Each G2257 ημων Of Us G4012 περι Concerning G1438 εαυτου Himself G3056 λογον Account G1325 (G5692) δωσει Shall Give G3588 τω To G2316 θεω God.

ACVI⁽ⁱ⁾

1 G1161 CONJ δε And G3588 T-ASM τον Tho G770 V-PAP-ASM ασθενουντα Who Is Weak G3588 T-DSF τη In Tha G4102 N-DSF πιστει Faith G4355 V-PMM-2P προσλαμβανεσθε Receive Ye G3361 PRT-N μη Not G1519 PREP εις For G1253 N-APF διακρισεις Arguments G1261 N-GPM διαλογισμων Of Opinions

2 G3739 R-NSM ος Who G3303 PRT μεν Indeed G4100 V-PAI-3S πιστευει Believes G5315 V-2AAN φαγειν To Eat G3956 A-APN παντα All G1161 CONJ δε But G3588 T-NSM ο Tho G770 V-PAP-NSM ασθενων Who Is Weak G2068 V-PAI-3S εσθιει Eats G3001 N-APN λαχανα Vegetables

3 G3588 T-NSM ο Tho G2068 V-PAP-NSM εσθιων Who Eats G1848 V-PAM-3S εξουθενειτω Should Disdain G3361 PRT-N μη Not G3588 T-ASM τον Tho G2068 V-PAP-ASM εσθιοντα Who Eats G3361 PRT-N μη Not G2532 CONJ και And G3588 T-NSM ο Tho G2068 V-PAP-NSM εσθιων Who Eats G3361 PRT-N μη Not G2919 V-PAM-3S κρινετω Should Criticize G3361 PRT-N μη Not G3588 T-ASM τον Tho G2068 V-PAP-ASM εσθιοντα Who Eats G1063 CONJ γαρ For G3588 T-NSM ο Tho G2316 N-NSM θεος God G4355 V-2AMI-3S προσελαβετο Has Received G846 P-ASM αυτον Him

4 G5101 I-NSM τις Who? G1488 V-PXI-2S ει Are G4771 P-2NS συ Thou G3588 T-NSM ο Tho G2919 V-PAP-NSM κρινων Who Criticizes G3610 N-ASM οικετην Servant G245 A-ASM αλλοτριον Of Another G3588 T-DSM τω To Tho G2398 A-DSM ιδιω Own G2962 N-DSM κυριω Lord G4739 V-PAI-3S στηκει He Stands G2228 PRT η Or G4098 V-PAI-3S πιπτει Falls G1161 CONJ δε And G2476 V-FPI-3S σταθησεται He Will Be Made To Stand G1063 CONJ γαρ For G3588 T-NSM ο Tho G2316 N-NSM θεος God G2076 V-PXI-3S εστιν Is G1415 A-NSM δυνατος Able G846 P-ASM αυτον Him G2476 V-AAN στησαι To Make Stand

5 G3739 R-NSM ος Who G3303 PRT μεν Indeed G2919 V-PAI-3S κρινει Prefers G2250 N-ASF ημεραν Day G3844 PREP παρ Above G2250 N-ASF ημεραν Day G1161 CONJ δε And G3739 R-NSM ος Who G2919 V-PAI-3S κρινει Prefers G3956 A-ASF πασαν Every G2250 N-ASF ημεραν Day G1538 A-NSM εκαστος Each G4135 V-PPM-3S πληροφορεισθω Let Be Fully Persuaded G1722 PREP εν In G3588 T-DSM τω Tho G2398 A-DSM ιδιω Own G3563 N-DSM νοι Mind

6 G3588 T-NSM ο Tho G5426 V-PAP-NSM φρονων Who Regards G3588 T-ASF την Tha G2250 N-ASF ημεραν Day G5426 V-PAI-3S φρονει Regards G2962 N-DSM κυριω For Lord G2532 CONJ και And G3588 T-NSM ο Tho G5426 V-PAP-NSM φρονων Who Regards G3361 PRT-N μη Not G3588 T-ASF την Tha G2250 N-ASF ημεραν Day G2962 N-DSM κυριω For Lord G5426 V-PAI-3S φρονει He Regards G3756 PRT-N ου Not G2532 CONJ και And G3588 T-NSM ο Tho G2068 V-PAP-NSM εσθιων Who Eats G2068 V-PAI-3S εσθιει Eats G2962 N-DSM κυριω For Lord G1063 CONJ γαρ For G2168 V-PAI-3S ευχαριστει He Expresses Thanks G3588 T-DSM τω To Tho G2316 N-DSM θεω God G2532 CONJ και And G3588 T-NSM ο Tho G2068 V-PAP-NSM εσθιων Who Eats G3361 PRT-N μη Not G2962 N-DSM κυριω For Lord G2068 V-PAI-3S εσθιει He Eats G3756 PRT-N ουκ Not G2532 CONJ και And G2168 V-PAI-3S ευχαριστει Expresses Thanks G3588 T-DSM τω To Tho G2316 N-DSM θεω God

7 G1063 CONJ γαρ For G3762 A-NSM ουδεις None G2257 P-1GP ημων Of Us G2198 V-PAI-3S ζη Lives G1438 F-3DSM εαυτω To Himself G2532 CONJ και And G3762 A-NSM ουδεις None G599 V-PAI-3S αποθνησκει Dies G1438 F-3DSM εαυτω To Himself

8 G1063 CONJ γαρ For G5037 PRT τε Both G1437 COND εαν If G2198 V-PAS-1P ζωμεν We Live G2198 V-PAI-1P ζωμεν We Live G3588 T-DSM τω For Tho G2962 N-DSM κυριω Lord G5037 PRT τε And G1437 COND εαν If G599 V-PAS-1P αποθνησκωμεν We Die G599 V-PAI-1P αποθνησκομεν We Die G3588 T-DSM τω For Tho G2962 N-DSM κυριω Lord G5037 PRT τε Both G1437 COND εαν If G2198 V-PAS-1P ζωμεν We Live G5037 PRT τε And G1437 COND εαν If G599 V-PAS-1P αποθνησκωμεν We Die G3767 CONJ ουν Therefore G2070 V-PXI-1P εσμεν We Are G3588 T-GSM του Of Tho G2962 N-GSM κυριου Lord

9 G1063 CONJ γαρ For G1519 PREP εις Because Of G5124 D-ASN τουτο This G5547 N-NSM χριστος Anointed G2532 CONJ και Both G599 V-2AAI-3S απεθανεν Died G2532 CONJ και And G450 V-2AAI-3S ανεστη Arose G2532 CONJ και And G2198 V-AAI-3S εζησεν He Became Alive G2443 CONJ ινα So That G2961 V-AAS-3S κυριευση He Might Be Lord Over G2532 CONJ και Both G3498 A-GPM νεκρων Of Dead G2532 CONJ και And G2198 V-PAP-GPM ζωντων Living

10 G1161 CONJ δε But G5101 I-ASN τι Why? G2919 V-PAI-2S κρινεις Criticize G4771 P-2NS συ Thou G3588 T-ASM τον Tho G80 N-ASM αδελφον Brother G4675 P-2GS σου Of Thee G2228 PRT η Or G2532 CONJ και Also G5101 I-ASN τι Why? G1848 V-PAI-2S εξουθενεις Disdain G4771 P-2NS συ Thou G3588 T-ASM τον Tho G80 N-ASM αδελφον Brother G4675 P-2GS σου Of Thee G1063 CONJ γαρ For G3956 A-NPM παντες All G3936 V-FDI-1P παραστησομεθα We Will Stand Before G3588 T-DSN τω The G968 N-DSN βηματι Judgment Seat G3588 T-GSM του Of Tho G5547 N-GSM χριστου Anointed

11 G1063 CONJ γαρ For G1125 V-RPI-3S γεγραπται It Is Written G1473 P-1NS εγω I G2198 V-PAI-1S ζω Live G3004 V-PAI-3S λεγει Says G2962 N-NSM κυριος Lord G3754 CONJ οτι That G3956 A-NSN παν Every G1119 N-NSN γονυ Knee G2578 V-FAI-3S καμψει Will Bow G1698 P-1DS εμοι To Me G2532 CONJ και And G3956 A-NSF πασα Every G1100 N-NSF γλωσσα Tongue G1843 V-FMI-3S εξομολογησεται Will Confess G3588 T-DSM τω To Tho G2316 N-DSM θεω God

12 G686 PRT αρα So G3767 CONJ ουν Then G1538 A-NSM εκαστος Each G2257 P-1GP ημων Of Us G1325 V-FAI-3S δωσει Will Give G3056 N-ASM λογον Account G4012 PREP περι About G1438 F-3GSM εαυτου Himself G3588 T-DSM τω To Tho G2316 N-DSM θεω God

new⁽ⁱ⁾

1 G770 [G5723] Him that is weak G4102 in the faith G4355 [G5732] receive ye, G1161 but G3361 not G1519 to G1261 doubtful G1253 disputations.

2 G3303 For G3739 one G4100 [G5719] believeth G5315 [G5629] that he may eat G3956 all things: G1161 another, G770 [G5723] who is weak, G2068 [G5719] eateth G3001 herbs.

3 G1848 0 Let G3361 not G2068 [G5723] him that eateth G1848 [G5720] despise G2068 [G5723] him that eateth G3361 not; G2532 and G2068 0 let G3361 not G2068 [G5723] him who eateth G3361 not G2919 [G5720] judge G2068 [G5723] him that eateth: G1063 for G2316 God G4355 [G5639] hath received G846 him.

4 G5101 Who G1488 [G5748] art G4771 thou G2919 [G5723] that judgest G245 another man's G3610 household slave? G2398 to his own G2962 master G4739 [G5719] he standeth G2228 or G4098 [G5719] falleth. G1161 And, G2476 [G5701] he shall be held up: G1063 for G2316 God G2076 [G5748] is G1415 able G2476 0 to make G846 him G2476 [G5658] stand.

5 G3739 One man G3303 indeed G2919 [G5719] judgeth G2250 one day G3844 above G2250 another day: G1161 G3739 another G2919 [G5719] judgeth G3956 every G2250 day alike. G4135 0 Let G1538 every man G4135 [G5744] be fully persuaded G1722 in G3588 G2398 his own G3563 mind.

6 G5426 [G5723] He that regardeth G2250 the day, G5426 [G5719] regardeth G2962 it to the Lord; G2532 and G5426 [G5723] he that regardeth G3361 not G2250 the day, G2962 to the Lord G5426 0 he doth G3756 not G5426 [G5719] regard G2068 [G5723] it. He that eateth, G2068 [G5719] eateth G2962 to the Lord, G1063 for G2316 he giveth God G2168 [G5719] thanks; G2532 and G2068 [G5723] he that eateth G3361 not, G2962 to the Lord G2068 [G5719] he eateth G3756 not, G2532 and G2316 giveth God G2168 [G5719] thanks.

7 G1063 For G3762 none G2257 of us G2198 [G5719] liveth G1438 to himself, G2532 and G3762 no man G599 [G5719] dieth G1438 to himself.

8 G1063 For G1437 G5037 whether G2198 [G5725] we live, G2198 [G5719] we live G2962 to the Lord; G1437 G5037 and whether G599 [G5725] we die, G599 [G5719] we die G2962 to the Lord: G1437 G5037 whether G2198 [G5725] we live G3767 therefore, G1437 G5037 or G599 [G5725] die, G2070 [G5748] we are G2962 the Lord's.

9 G1063 For G1519 to G5124 this G5547 end Anointed G2532 both G599 [G5627] died, G2532 and G450 [G5627] rose, G2532 and G326 [G5656] revived, G2443 that G2961 [G5661] he might be Lord G2532 both G3498 of the dead G2532 and G2198 [G5723] the living.

10 G1161 But G5101 why G2919 0 dost G4771 thou G2919 [G5719] judge G4675 thy G80 brother? G2228 G2532 or G5101 why G1848 0 dost G4771 thou G1848 [G5719] show contempt for G4675 thy G80 brother? G1063 for G3936 0 we shall G3956 all G3936 [G5695] stand before G968 the judgment seat G5547 of Anointed.

11 G1063 For G1125 [G5769] it is written, G1473 As I G2198 [G5719] live, G3004 [G5719] saith G2962 the Lord, G3754 that G3956 every G1119 knee G2578 [G5692] shall bend G1698 to me, G2532 and G3956 every G1100 tongue G1843 [G5698] shall confess G3588 G2316 to God.

12 G3767 So G686 then G1538 every one G2257 of us G1325 [G5692] shall give G3056 account G4012 of G1438 himself G2316 to God.

Vulgate⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ infirmum autem in fide adsumite non in disceptationibus cogitationum ² alius enim credit manducare omnia qui autem infirmus est holus manducat ³ is qui manducat non manducantem non spernat et qui non manducat manducantem non iudicet Deus enim illum adsumpsit ⁴ tu quis es qui iudices alienum servum suo domino stat aut cadit stabit autem potens est enim Deus statuere illum ⁵ nam alius iudicat diem plus inter diem alius iudicat omnem diem unusquisque in suo sensu abundet ⁶ qui sapit diem Domino sapit et qui manducat Domino manducat gratias enim agit Deo et qui non manducat Domino non manducat et gratias agit Deo ⁷ nemo enim nostrum sibi vivit et nemo sibi moritur ⁸ sive enim vivimus Domino vivimus sive morimur Domino morimur sive ergo vivimus sive morimur Domini sumus ⁹ in hoc enim Christus et mortuus est et revixit ut et mortuorum et vivorum dominetur ¹⁰ tu autem quid iudicas fratrem tuum aut tu quare spernis fratrem tuum omnes enim stabimus ante tribunal Dei ¹¹ scriptum est enim vivo ego dicit Dominus quoniam mihi flectet omne genu et omnis lingua confitebitur Deo ¹² itaque unusquisque nostrum pro se rationem reddet Deo

Clementine_Vulgate⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Infirmum autem in fide assumite, non in disceptationibus cogitationum. ² Alius enim credit se manducare omnia: qui autem infirmus est, olus manducet. ³ Is qui manducat, non manducantem non spernat: et qui non manducat, manducantem non judicet: Deus enim illum assumpsit. ⁴ Tu quis es, qui judicas alienum servum? domino suo stat, aut cadit: stabit autem: potens est enim Deus statuere illum. ⁵ Nam alius judicat diem inter diem: alius autem judicat omnem diem: unusquisque in suo sensu abundet. ⁶ Qui sapit diem, Domino sapit, et qui manducat, Domino manducat: gratias enim agit Deo. Et qui non manducat, Domino non manducat, et gratias agit Deo. ⁷ Nemo enim nostrum sibi vivit, et nemo sibi moritur. ⁸ Sive enim vivemus, Domino vivimus: sive morimur, Domino morimur. Sive ergo vivimus, sive morimur, Domini sumus. ⁹ In hoc enim Christus mortuus est, et resurrexit: ut et mortuorum et vivorum dominetur. ¹⁰ Tu autem quid judicas fratrem tuum? aut tu quare spernis fratrem tuum? omnes enim stabimus ante tribunal Christi. ¹¹ { Scriptum est enim: Vivo ego, dicit Dominus, quoniam mihi flectetur omne genu: et omnis lingua confitebitur Deo.} ¹² Itaque unusquisque nostrum pro se rationem reddet Deo.

Wycliffe⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ But take ye a sijk man in bileue, not in demyngis of thouytis. ² For another man leueth, that he mai ete alle thingis; but he that is sijk, ete wortis. ³ He that etith, dispise not hym that etith not; and he that etith not, deme not hym that etith. For God hath take him to hym. ⁴ Who art thou, that demest anothris seruaunt? To his lord he stondith, or fallith fro hym. But he schal stonde; for the Lord is myyti to make hym parfit. ⁵ For whi oon demeth a day bitwixe a dai, another demeth ech dai. ⁶ Ech man encrees in his wit. He that vnderstondith the dai, vnderstondith to the Lord. And he that etith, etith to the Lord, for he doith thankyngis to God. And he that etith not, etith not to the Lord, and doith thankyngis to God. ⁷ For no man of vs lyueth to hymsilf, and no man dieth to hymself. ⁸ For whether we lyuen, we lyuen to the Lord; and whethir we dien, we dien to the Lord. Therfor whethir we lyuen or dien, we ben of the Lord. ⁹ For whi for this thing Crist was deed, and roos ayen, that he be Lord bothe of quyke and of deed men. ¹⁰ But what demest thou thi brothir? or whi dispisist thou thi brothir? for alle we schulen stonde bifore the trone of Crist. ¹¹ For it is writun, Y lyue, seith the Lord, for to me ech kne schal be bowid, and ech tunge schal knouleche to God. ¹² Therfor ech of vs schal yelde resoun to God for hym silf.

Tyndale⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Him that is weake in the fayth receave vnto you not in disputynge and troublynge his conscience. ² One beleveth that he maye eate all thinge. Another which is weake eateth earbes. ³ Let not him that eateth despise him that eateth not. And let not him whiche eateth not iudge him that eateth. For God hath receaved him. ⁴ What arte thou that iudgest another manes servaut? Whether he stonde or faule that pertayneth vnto his master: ye he shall stonde. For God is able to make him stonde. ⁵ This man putteth difference bitwene daye and daye. Another man counteth all dayes alyke. Se that no man waver in his awne meanynge. ⁶ He that observeth one daye more then another doth it for ye lordes pleasure. And he that observeth not one daye moare then another doeth it to please ye lorde also. He that eateth doth it to please the lorde for he geveth god thankes. ⁷ And he yt eateth not eateth not to please ye lorde wt all and geveth god thankes. ⁸ For none of vs lyveth his awne servaut: nether doeth anye of vs dye his awne servaunt. Yf we lyve we lyve to be at ye lordes will. And yf we dye we dye at ye lordes will. Whether we lyve therfore or dye we are the lordes. ⁹ For Christ therfore dyed and rose agayne and revived that he myght be lorde both of deed and quicke. ¹⁰ But why doest thou then iudge thy brother? Other why doest thou despyse thy brother? We shall all be brought before the iudgement seate of Christ. ¹¹ For it is written: as truely as I lyve sayth ye lorde all knees shall bowe to me and all tonges shall geve a knowledge to God. ¹² So shall every one of vs geve accomptes of him selfe to God.

Coverdale⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Him that is weake in the faith, receaue vnto you, and trouble not the consciences. ² One beleueth that he maye eate all thinge: but he that is weake, eateth herbes. ³ Let not him that eateth, despyse him that eateth not: and let not him which eateth not, iudge him that eateth: for God hath receaued him. ⁴ Who art thou, that iudgest another mans seruaut? He stondeth or falleth vnto his LORDE: Yee he maye well stode, for God is able to make hi stode. ⁵ Some man putteth differece betwene daye & daye, but another man counteth all dayes alyke. Let euery man be sure of his meanynge. ⁶ He that putteth difference in the daye, doth it vnto the LORDE: & he that putteth no differece in the daye, doth it vnto ye LORDE also. He yt eateth, eateth vnto the LORDE, for he geueth God thakes: ⁷ and he that eateth not, eateth not vnto ye LORDE, and geueth God thankes. ⁸ For none of vs lyueth to himselfe, and none dyeth to him selfe. Yf we lyue, we lyue vnto the LORDE: Yf we dye, we dye vnto the LORDE. Therfore, whether we lyue or dye, we are the LORDES. ⁹ For therto dyed Christ, and rose agayne, and reuyued, that he mighte be LORDE both of deed and quycke. ¹⁰ But why iudgest thou yi brother? Or thou other, why despysest thou yi brother? We shal all be broughte before ye iudgmet seate of Christ. ¹¹ For it is wrytte: As truly as I lyue, (sayeth the LORDE) all knees shal bowe vnto me, & all tuges shal knowlege vnto God. ¹² Thus shal euery one of vs geue acomptes for himselfe vnto God.

MSTC⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Him that is weak in the faith, receive unto you not in disputing and troubling his conscience. ] ² One believeth that he may eat all things. Another, which is weak, eateth herbs. ³ Let not him that eateth, despise him that eateth not. And let not him which eateth not judge him that eateth. For God hath received him. ⁴ What art thou that judgest another man's servant? Whether he stand or fall, that pertaineth unto his master. Yea, he shall stand. For God is able to make him stand. ⁵ This man putteth difference between day and day: another man counteth all days alike. See that no man waver in his own meaning. ⁶ He that observeth one day more than another, doth it for the Lord's pleasure. And he that observeth not one day more than another, doth it to please the Lord, also. He that eateth, doth it to please the lord, for he giveth God thanks; and he that eateth not, eateth not to please the Lord withal, and giveth God thanks. ⁷ For none of us liveth his own servant: and also neither doth any of us die his own servant. ⁸ If we live, we live to be at the Lord's will. And if we die, we die at the Lord's will. ⁹ Whether we live therefore or die, we are the Lord's. For Christ therefore died and rose again, and revived, that he might be Lord both of dead and quick. ¹⁰ But why doest thou then judge thy brother? Other why dost thou despise thy brother? We shall all be brought before the judgment seat of Christ. ¹¹ For it is written, "As truly as I live, saith the Lord, all knees shall bow to me, and all tongues shall give a knowledge to God." ¹² So shall every one of us give accounts of himself to God.

Matthew⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Hym that is weake in the fayth, receyue vnto you, not in disputynge and troublyng hys conscience. ² One beleued that he maye eate all thynge. Another whiche is weake, eateth herbes. ³ Let not hym that eateth, dispyse hym that eateth not. And let not hym whiche eateth not, iudge him that eateth. For God hath receyued hym, ⁴ What arte thou, that iudgeste another mans seruaunte? Whether he stande or fall that pertayneth vnto hys mayster: yea he shall stande. For God is able to make him stande. ⁵ Thys man putteth difference betwene day and daye. Another man counted all dayes a lyke. Se that no man wauer in hys owne meanynge. ⁶ He that obserueth one daye more then another, doth it for the Lordes pleasure. And he that obserueth not one day more then another, doeth it to please the Lorde also. He that eateth, doeth it to please the Lorde, for he geueth God thankes. ⁷ And he that eateth not, eateth not to please the Lorde with all, & geueth God thankes. ⁸ For none of vs lyueth his owne seruaunt: neyther doeth anye of vs dye hys owne seruaunte. Yf we lyue, we lyue to be at the Lordes wyll. And yf we dye, we dye at the Lordes wyll. Whether we lyue therfore or dye, we are the Lordes. ⁹ For Christe therfore dyed, and rose agayne, and reuyued that he myght be Lord both of dead & quicke. ¹⁰ But why doest thou then iudge thy brother? Other why doeste thou despyse thy brother? We shall all be brought before the iudgement seate of Christe. ¹¹ For it is wrytten: as truelye as I lyue sayth the Lorde: all knees shall bowe to me, and all tonges shall geue a knowledge to God. ¹² So shall euery one of vs, geue accomptes of hym selfe to GOD.

Great⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Hym that is weake in the fayth, receaue, not in disputynge and troublynge hys conscience. ² One beleueth that he maye eate all thynge. Another whych is weake, eateth earbes. ³ Let not hym that eateth, despise hym that eateth not. And let not him whych eateth not, iudge him that eateth. For God hath receaued him. ⁴ What art thou that iudgest another mannes seruaunt whether he stande or fall that pertayneth vnto hys awne master: ye, he shall be holden vp, that he maye stande. For God is able to make hym stande. ⁵ This man putteth difference bitwene daye & daye. Another man counteth all dayes alyke. Let euery mans mynde satisfye him selfe. ⁶ He that obserueth the daye, doeth it vnto the Lorde. And he that doth not obserue the daye, doeth it for the Lorde also. He that eateth, doth it to please the Lorde, for he geueth God thankes. ⁷ And he that eateth not, eateth not, to please the Lorde withall, and geueth God thankes. ⁸ For none of vs lyueth for hym selfe, and no man dyeth for hym selfe. For yf we lyue, we lyue vnto the Lorde. And yf we dye, we dye vnto the Lord. Whether we lyue therfore, or dye, we are the Lordes. ⁹ For Christ therfore dyed, and rose agayne, and reuyued, that he myght be Lorde of deed and quycke. ¹⁰ But why doest thou then iudge thy brother? Other, why doest thou despise thy brother? We shalbe all brought before the iudgement seate of Christ. ¹¹ For it is written: as truely as I lyue sayth the Lorde: all knees shall bowe to me, and all tonges shall geue prayse to God. ¹² So shall euery one of vs geue accomptes of hym selfe to God.

Geneva⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Him that is weake in the faith, receiue vnto you, but not for controuersies of disputations. ² One beleeueth that he may eate of all things: and another, which is weake, eateth herbes. ³ Let not him that eateth, despise him that eateth not: and let not him which eateth not, condemne him that eateth: for God hath receiued him. ⁴ Who art thou that condemnest another mans seruant? hee standeth or falleth to his owne master: yea, he shalbe established: for God is able to make him stand. ⁵ This man esteemeth one day aboue another day, and another man counteth euery day alike: let euery man be fully perswaded in his minde. ⁶ He that obserueth the day, obserueth it to the Lord: and he that obserueth not the day, obserueth it not to the Lord. He that eateth, eateth to the Lord: for he giueth God thankes: and he that eateth not, eateth not to the Lord, and giueth God thankes. ⁷ For none of vs liueth to himselfe, neither doeth any die to himselfe. ⁸ For whether wee liue, we liue vnto the Lord: or whether we die, we die vnto the Lord: whether we liue therefore, or die, we are the Lords. ⁹ For Christ therefore died and rose againe, and reuiued, that he might be Lord both of the dead and the quicke. ¹⁰ But why doest thou condemne thy brother? or why doest thou despise thy brother? for we shall all appeare before the iudgement seate of Christ. ¹¹ For it is written, I liue, sayth the Lord, and euery knee shall bowe to me, and all tongues shall confesse vnto God. ¹² So then euery one of vs shall giue accounts of himselfe to God.

Bishops⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Hym that is weake in the fayth, receaue: not to iudgementes of disputyng ² One beleueth yt he may eate euery thyng: Another which is weake, eateth hearbes ³ Let not hym that eateth, dispise hym that eateth not: And let not hym which eateth not, iudge hym that eateth. For God hath receaued hym ⁴ What art thou that iudgest another mans seruaunt? To his owne maister he standeth or falleth: Yea, he shalbe holden vp. For god is able to make him stande ⁵ This man putteth difference betwene day and day. Another man counteth all dayes alyke. Let euery man be fully perswaded in his owne mynde ⁶ He that esteemeth the day, esteemeth it vnto ye Lorde: And he that esteemeth not the day to the Lorde, he doeth not esteeme it. He that eateth, eateth to the Lorde, for he geueth God thankes: And he that eateth not, eateth not to the Lorde, and geueth God thankes ⁷ For none of vs lyueth to hym selfe, and no man dyeth to hym selfe ⁸ For yf we lyue, we lyue vnto ye Lorde: And if we dye, we dye vnto the Lorde. Whether we lyue therfore, or dye, we are the Lordes ⁹ For to this ende Christe both dyed and rose agayne and reuyued, that he myght be Lorde both of dead & quicke ¹⁰ But why doest thou then iudge thy brother? Either, why doest thou despise thy brother? We shalbe all brought before the iudgement seate of Christe ¹¹ For it is written, I lyue, sayth the Lorde: and all knees shall bowe to me, & all tongues shall geue prayse to God ¹² So shal euery one of vs geue accompt of hym selfe to God

DouayRheims⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Now him that is weak in faith, take unto you: not in disputes about thoughts. ² For one believeth that he may eat all things: but he that is weak, let him eat herbs. ³ Let not him that eateth despise him that eateth not: and he that eateth not, let him not judge him that eateth. For God hath taken him to him. ⁴ Who art thou that judgest another man's servant? To his own lord he standeth or falleth. And he shall stand: for God is able to make him stand. ⁵ For one judgeth between day and day: and another judgeth every day. Let every man abound in his own sense. ⁶ He that regardeth the day regardeth it unto the Lord. And he that eateth eateth to the Lord: for he giveth thanks to God. And he that eateth not, to the Lord he eateth not and giveth thanks to God. ⁷ For none of us liveth to himself: and no man dieth to himself. ⁸ For whether we live, we live unto the Lord: or whether we die, we die unto the Lord. Therefore, whether we live or whether we die, we are the Lord's. ⁹ For to this end Christ died and rose again: that he might be Lord both of the dead and of the living. ¹⁰ But thou, why judgest thou thy brother? Or thou, why dost thou despise thy brother? For we shall all stand before the judgment seat of Christ. ¹¹ For it is written: As I live, saith the Lord, every knee shall bow to me and every tongue shall confess to God. ¹² Therefore every one of us shall render account to God for himself.

KJV⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Him that is weak in the faith receive ye, but not to doubtful disputations. ² For one believeth that he may eat all things: another, who is weak, eateth herbs. ³ Let not him that eateth despise him that eateth not; and let not him which eateth not judge him that eateth: for God hath received him. ⁴ Who art thou that judgest another man's servant? to his own master he standeth or falleth. Yea, he shall be holden up: for God is able to make him stand. ⁵ One man esteemeth one day above another: another esteemeth every day alike. Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind. ⁶ He that regardeth the day, regardeth it unto the Lord; and he that regardeth not the day, to the Lord he doth not regard it. He that eateth, eateth to the Lord, for he giveth God thanks; and he that eateth not, to the Lord he eateth not, and giveth God thanks. ⁷ For none of us liveth to himself, and no man dieth to himself. ⁸ For whether we live, we live unto the Lord; and whether we die, we die unto the Lord: whether we live therefore, or die, we are the Lord's. ⁹ For to this end Christ both died, and rose, and revived, that he might be Lord both of the dead and living. ¹⁰ But why dost thou judge thy brother? or why dost thou set at nought thy brother? for we shall all stand before the judgment seat of Christ. ¹¹ For it is written, As I live, saith the Lord, every knee shall bow to me, and every tongue shall confess to God. ¹² So then every one of us shall give account of himself to God.

KJV_Cambridge⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Him that is weak in the faith receive ye, but not to doubtful disputations. ² For one believeth that he may eat all things: another, who is weak, eateth herbs. ³ Let not him that eateth despise him that eateth not; and let not him which eateth not judge him that eateth: for God hath received him. ⁴ Who art thou that judgest another man's servant? to his own master he standeth or falleth. Yea, he shall be holden up: for God is able to make him stand. ⁵ One man esteemeth one day above another: another esteemeth every day alike. Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind. ⁶ He that regardeth the day, regardeth it unto the Lord; and he that regardeth not the day, to the Lord he doth not regard it. He that eateth, eateth to the Lord, for he giveth God thanks; and he that eateth not, to the Lord he eateth not, and giveth God thanks. ⁷ For none of us liveth to himself, and no man dieth to himself. ⁸ For whether we live, we live unto the Lord; and whether we die, we die unto the Lord: whether we live therefore, or die, we are the Lord's. ⁹ For to this end Christ both died, and rose, and revived, that he might be Lord both of the dead and living. ¹⁰ But why dost thou judge thy brother? or why dost thou set at nought thy brother? for we shall all stand before the judgment seat of Christ. ¹¹ For it is written, As I live, saith the Lord, every knee shall bow to me, and every tongue shall confess to God. ¹² So then every one of us shall give account of himself to God.

KJV_Strongs⁽ⁱ⁾

1 G770 Him that is weak [G5723] G4102 in the faith G4355 receive ye [G5732] G1161 , but G3361 not G1519 to G1261 doubtful G1253 disputations.

2 G3303 For G3739 one G4100 believeth [G5719] G5315 that he may eat [G5629] G3956 all things G1161 : another G770 , who is weak [G5723] G2068 , eateth [G5719] G3001 herbs.

3 G1848 Let G3361 not G2068 him that eateth [G5723] G1848 despise [G5720] G2068 him that eateth [G5723] G3361 not G2532 ; and G2068 let G3361 not G2068 him which eateth [G5723] G3361 not G2919 judge [G5720] G2068 him that eateth [G5723] G1063 : for G2316 God G4355 hath received [G5639] G846 him.

4 G5101 Who G1488 art [G5748] G4771 thou G2919 that judgest [G5723] G245 another man's G3610 servant G2398 ? to his own G2962 master G4739 he standeth [G5719] G2228 or G4098 falleth [G5719] G1161 . Yea G2476 , he shall be holden up [G5701] G1063 : for G2316 God G2076 is [G5748] G1415 able G2476 to make G846 him G2476 stand [G5658] .

5 G3303 One G3739 man G2919 esteemeth [G5719] G2250 one day G3844 above G2250 another G1161 : G3739 another G2919 esteemeth [G5719] G3956 every G2250 day G4135 alike . Let G1538 every man G4135 be fully persuaded [G5744] G1722 in G2398 his own G3563 mind.

6 G5426 He that regardeth [G5723] G2250 the day G5426 , regardeth [G5719] G2962 it unto the Lord G2532 ; and G5426 he that regardeth [G5723] G3361 not G2250 the day G2962 , to the Lord G5426 he doth G3756 not G5426 regard [G5719] G2068 it . He that eateth [G5723] G2068 , eateth [G5719] G2962 to the Lord G1063 , for G2316 he giveth God G2168 thanks [G5719] G2532 ; and G2068 he that eateth [G5723] G3361 not G2962 , to the Lord G2068 he eateth [G5719] G3756 not G2532 , and G2316 giveth God G2168 thanks [G5719] .

7 G1063 For G3762 none G2257 of us G2198 liveth [G5719] G1438 to himself G2532 , and G3762 no man G599 dieth [G5719] G1438 to himself.

8 G1063 For G1437 whether G5037 G2198 we live [G5725] G2198 , we live [G5719] G2962 unto the Lord G1437 ; and whether G5037 G599 we die [G5725] G599 , we die [G5719] G2962 unto the Lord G1437 : whether G5037 G2198 we live [G5725] G3767 therefore G1437 , or G5037 G599 die [G5725] G2070 , we are [G5748] G2962 the Lord's.

9 G1063 For G1519 to G5124 this G5547 end Christ G2532 both G599 died [G5627] G2532 , and G450 rose [G5627] G2532 , and G326 revived [G5656] G2443 , that G2961 he might be Lord [G5661] G2532 both G3498 of the dead G2532 and G2198 living [G5723] .

10 G1161 But G5101 why G2919 dost G4771 thou G2919 judge [G5719] G4675 thy G80 brother G2228 ? or G2532 G5101 why G1848 dost G4771 thou G1848 set at nought [G5719] G4675 thy G80 brother G1063 ? for G3936 we shall G3956 all G3936 stand before [G5695] G968 the judgment seat G5547 of Christ.

11 G1063 For G1125 it is written [G5769] G1473 , As I G2198 live [G5719] G3004 , saith [G5719] G2962 the Lord G3754 , G3956 every G1119 knee G2578 shall bow [G5692] G1698 to me G2532 , and G3956 every G1100 tongue G1843 shall confess [G5698] G2316 to God.

12 G3767 So G686 then G1538 every one G2257 of us G1325 shall give [G5692] G3056 account G4012 of G1438 himself G2316 to God.

Mace⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ A weak convert receive as a friend without regard to any difference of opinion. ² for one makes no difficulty of eating all sorts of food: another is so scrupulous, he lives upon herbs. ³ let not him that eateth, despise him that does not; and let not him that refrains, pass censure on him that eateth: for God hath received him. ⁴ who art thou that judgest the domestick of another? his staying or removal depends solely upon his master: yea, he shall be fixed: for God is able to establish him. ⁵ one man thinks one day fitter for religious worship than another: another thinks every day alike. let every man follow the persuasion of his own mind. ⁶ he that observes a day, and he that obobserves it not, act both from a sense of duty. he that eats, consisiders it as the bounty of his Lord, for he giveth God thanks; and he that forbeareth to eat, considers his forbearance as enjoined by his Lord, and giveth God thanks for the rest. ⁷ for we neither live, nor die, as if we were our own masters. ⁸ if we live, our life is appropriated to the Lord; and if we die, we die as his servants: whether we live therefore or die, we are the Lord's. ⁹ for to this end Christ both died, and rose, and revived, that he might be Lord both of the dead and living. ¹⁰ why then dost thou judge thy brother? or why dost thou think contemptibly of thy brother? since we shall all of us be brought before the judgment-seat of Christ. ¹¹ for it is written, "as I live, saith the Lord, every knee shall bow to me, and every tongue shall give praise to God." ¹² Since then every one of us shall give an account of himself to God;

Whiston⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Him that is weak in the faith receive you, not to the judging of his reasonings. ² For one believeth that he may eat all things: Let another who is weak, eat herbs. ³ Let not him that eateth, despise him that eateth not; let not him that eateth not, judge him that eateth: for God hath received him. ⁴ Who art thou that judgest another man's servant? to his own master he standeth or falleth: Yea, he shall be holden up: for God [is] able to make him stand. ⁵ One man esteemeth one day above another: another esteemeth every day. Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind. ⁶ He that regardeth the day, regardeth [it] unto the Lord: And he that eateth, eateth to the Lord, for he giveth God thanks; and he that eateth not, to the Lord he eateth not, and giveth God thanks. ⁷ For none of us liveth to himself, and no man dieth to himself. ⁸ For whether we live, we live unto the Lord; and whether we die, we die unto the Lord: whether we live therefore or die, we are the Lord's. ⁹ For to this end Christ both lived, and died, and rose again, that he might be Lord both of the dead and living. ¹⁰ But why dost thou judge thy brother in not eating, or why dost thou set at nought thy brother? for we shall all stand before the judgment-seat of God. ¹¹ For it is written, I live, saith the Lord, every knee shall bow to me, and every tongue shall confess to God. ¹² So every one of us shall render an account of himself to God.

Wesley⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Him that is weak in the faith, receive; but not to doubtful disputations. ² For one believeth, that he may eat all things; another who is weak, eateth herbs. ³ Let not him that eateth, despise him that eateth not: and let not him that eateth not, judge him that eateth; for God hath received him. ⁴ Who art thou that judgest another's servant? To his own master he standeth or falleth. Yea, he shall be upheld; for God is able to establish him. ⁵ One man esteemeth one day above another; another esteemeth every day alike; let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind. ⁶ He that regardeth the day, regardeth it to the Lord; and he that regardeth not the day, to the Lord he doth not regard it. He that eateth, eateth to the Lord; for he giveth God thanks; and he that eateth not, to the Lord he eateth not, and giveth God thanks. ⁷ For none of us liveth to himself, and none dieth to himself. But if we live, we live unto the Lord; and if we die, we die unto the Lord. ⁸ Whether therefore we live or die, we are the Lord's. ⁹ For to this end Christ both died and lived again, that he might be the Lord both of the dead and of the living. ¹⁰ But why dost thou judge thy brother? or why dost thou despise thy brother? For we shall all stand before the judgment-seat of Christ. ¹¹ For it is written, As I live, saith the Lord, every knee shall bow to me, and every tongue shall confess to God. ¹² So then every one of us shall give an account of himself to God.

Worsley⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Receive him that is weak in the faith, but not to disputes about doubtful matters: ² for one believeth that he may eat any food; another, who is weak, liveth upon herbs. ³ Let not him, that eateth, despise him that eateth not; and let not him, that eateth not, censure him that eateth: for God hath received him. ⁴ Who art thou that judgest the servant of another? To his own master he standeth or falleth: yea, he shall be established; for God is able to establish him. ⁵ One preferreth some days to others; another esteemeth every day alike. Let every one be fully satisfied in his own mind. ⁶ He that regardeth a day regardeth it to the Lord; and he that regardeth not the day, in deference to the Lord he doth not regard it. So he, that eateth all sorts of food, eateth to the Lord; for he giveth God thanks for it; and he that eateth not of some kinds of food, in deference to the Lord he eateth not, and giveth God thanks for the rest. ⁷ For none of us liveth to himself, and no one dieth to himself: ⁸ but if we live, we live to the Lord; and if we die, we die unto the Lord: whether we live therefore, or die, we are the Lord's. ⁹ For to this end Christ both died, and rose, and lives again, that He might be Lord both of the dead and of the living. ¹⁰ But why dost thou censure thy brother? or why dost thou set at nought thy brother? since we shall all stand before the tribunal of Christ; ¹¹ for it is written, As I live, saith the Lord, every knee shall bow to me, and every tongue shall confess to God. ¹² So that every one of us shall give an account of himself to God.

Haweis⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ HIM that is weak in faith take by the hand, and enter not into niceties of disputes. ² One man indeed thinketh he may eat all meats; another, who is weak, eateth vegetables. ³ Let not him that eateth despise him that eateth not, and let not him that eateth not judge him that eateth; for God hath accepted him. ⁴ Who art thou that judgest another man's servant? To his own master he standeth or falleth; but he shall be established: for God is able to establish him. ⁵ One man judgeth one day different from another day: another judgeth every day alike. Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind. ⁶ He that observeth a day, to the Lord he observeth it; and he that observeth not a day, to the Lord he doth not observe it. He that eateth, to the Lord he eateth, for he giveth thanks to God; and he that eateth not, to the Lord he eateth not, and giveth thanks to God. ⁷ For no one of us liveth to himself, and no one dieth to himself. ⁸ For whether we live, to the Lord we live, and whether we die, to the Lord we die; whether therefore we live, or whether we die, we are the Lord's. ⁹ For to this end Christ both died, and rose again, and revived, that he might be the Lord both of the dead and of the living. ¹⁰ But thou, why judgest thou thy brother? And thou, why dost thou disparage thy brother? for we must all appear before the judgment-seat of Christ. ¹¹ For it is written, "As I live, saith the Lord, every knee shall bow to me, and every tongue shall make confession to God." ¹² Assuredly then every one of us shall give an account of himself to God.

Thomson⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Receive into fellowship him who is weak in the faith, without regard to differences of opinions. ² One indeed believeth that he may eat all things; another who is weak eateth vegetables. ³ Let not him, who eateth despise him who doth not eat. And let not him who doth not eat, judge him who eateth. For God hath taken him into his family, ⁴ who art thou who judgest another's servant. To his own master he standeth or falleth. But he shall stand, for God is able to establish him. ⁵ One indeed judgeth one day above another; another esteemeth every day alike. Let every one be fully persuaded in his own mind. ⁶ He who regardeth the day, regardeth it for the Lord; and he who regardeth not the day, refraineth from regarding it, for the Lord. He who eateth, eateth for the Lord, for he giveth God thanks; and he who eateth not, refraineth from eating, for the Lord, and he giveth God thanks. ⁷ For none of us liveth to himself, nor doth any die to himself. ⁸ For whether we live, we live to the Lord; and if we die, we die to the Lord; so that whether we live or die, we are the Lord's. ⁹ For to this end Christ died and rose and lived again, that he might be Lord both of the dead and the living. ¹⁰ Why then judgest thou thy brother, or why despisest thou thy brother? For we shall all stand before the judgment seat of the Christ; ¹¹ For it is written, "As I live, saith the Lord, to me every knee shall bow, and every tongue shall give praise to God." ¹² Since every one of us then shall give an account of himself to God,

Webster⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Him that is weak in the faith receive ye, but not to doubtful disputations. ² For one believeth that he may eat all things: another, who is weak, eateth herbs. ³ Let not him that eateth, despise him that eateth not; and let not him who eateth not, judge him that eateth: for God hath received him. ⁴ Who art thou that judgest another man's servant? to his own master he standeth or falleth: and he shall be held up: for God is able to make him stand. ⁵ One man esteemeth one day above another: another esteemeth every day alike. Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind. ⁶ He that regardeth the day, regardeth it to the Lord: and he that regardeth not the day, to the Lord he doth not regard it. He that eateth, eateth to the Lord, for he giveth God thanks; and he that eateth not, to the Lord he eateth not, and giveth God thanks. ⁷ For none of us liveth to himself, and no man dieth to himself. ⁸ For whether we live, we live to the Lord; and whether we die, we die to the Lord: whether we live therefore, or die, we are the Lord's. ⁹ For to this end Christ both died, and rose, and revived, that he might be Lord both of the dead and the living. ¹⁰ But why dost thou judge thy brother? or why dost thou set at naught thy brother? for we shall all stand before the judgment-seat of Christ. ¹¹ For it is written, As I live, saith the Lord, every knee shall bow to me, and every tongue shall confess to God. ¹² So then every one of us shall give account of himself to God.

Webster_Strongs⁽ⁱ⁾

1 G770 [G5723] Him that is weak G4102 in the faith G4355 [G5732] receive ye G1161 , but G3361 not G1519 to G1261 doubtful G1253 disputations.

2 G3303 For G3739 one G4100 [G5719] believeth G5315 [G5629] that he may eat G3956 all things G1161 : another G770 [G5723] , who is weak G2068 [G5719] , eateth G3001 herbs.

3 G1848 0 Let G3361 not G2068 [G5723] him that eateth G1848 [G5720] despise G2068 [G5723] him that eateth G3361 not G2532 ; and G2068 0 let G3361 not G2068 [G5723] him who eateth G3361 not G2919 [G5720] judge G2068 [G5723] him that eateth G1063 : for G2316 God G4355 [G5639] hath received G846 him.

4 G5101 Who G1488 [G5748] art G4771 thou G2919 [G5723] that judgest G245 another man's G3610 servant G2398 ? to his own G2962 master G4739 [G5719] he standeth G2228 or G4098 [G5719] falleth G1161 . And G2476 [G5701] , he shall be held up G1063 : for G2316 God G2076 [G5748] is G1415 able G2476 0 to make G846 him G2476 [G5658] stand.

5 G3303 One G3739 man G2919 [G5719] esteemeth G2250 one day G3844 above G2250 another G1161 : G3739 another G2919 [G5719] esteemeth G3956 every G2250 day G4135 0 alike. Let G1538 every man G4135 [G5744] be fully persuaded G1722 in G2398 his own G3563 mind.

6 G5426 [G5723] He that regardeth G2250 the day G5426 [G5719] , regardeth G2962 it to the Lord G2532 ; and G5426 [G5723] he that regardeth G3361 not G2250 the day G2962 , to the Lord G5426 0 he doth G3756 not G5426 [G5719] regard G2068 [G5723] it. He that eateth G2068 [G5719] , eateth G2962 to the Lord G1063 , for G2316 he giveth God G2168 [G5719] thanks G2532 ; and G2068 [G5723] he that eateth G3361 not G2962 , to the Lord G2068 [G5719] he eateth G3756 not G2532 , and G2316 giveth God G2168 [G5719] thanks.

7 G1063 For G3762 none G2257 of us G2198 [G5719] liveth G1438 to himself G2532 , and G3762 no man G599 [G5719] dieth G1438 to himself.

8 G1063 For G1437 G5037 whether G2198 [G5725] we live G2198 [G5719] , we live G2962 to the Lord G1437 G5037 ; and whether G599 [G5725] we die G599 [G5719] , we die G2962 to the Lord G1437 G5037 : whether G2198 [G5725] we live G3767 therefore G1437 G5037 , or G599 [G5725] die G2070 [G5748] , we are G2962 the Lord's.

9 G1063 For G1519 to G5124 this G5547 end Christ G2532 both G599 [G5627] died G2532 , and G450 [G5627] rose G2532 , and G326 [G5656] revived G2443 , that G2961 [G5661] he might be Lord G2532 both G3498 of the dead G2532 and G2198 [G5723] the living.

10 G1161 But G5101 why G2919 0 dost G4771 thou G2919 [G5719] judge G4675 thy G80 brother G2228 G2532 ? or G5101 why G1848 0 dost G4771 thou G1848 [G5719] show contempt for G4675 thy G80 brother G1063 ? for G3936 0 we shall G3956 all G3936 [G5695] stand before G968 the judgment seat G5547 of Christ.

11 G1063 For G1125 [G5769] it is written G1473 , As I G2198 [G5719] live G3004 [G5719] , saith G2962 the Lord G3754 , G3956 every G1119 knee G2578 [G5692] shall bow G1698 to me G2532 , and G3956 every G1100 tongue G1843 [G5698] shall confess G2316 to God.

12 G3767 So G686 then G1538 every one G2257 of us G1325 [G5692] shall give G3056 account G4012 of G1438 himself G2316 to God.

Living_Oracles⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Receive him who is weak in the faith, without regard to differences of opinions. ² One, indeed, believes he may eat everything; but he who is weak eats herbs only. ³ Let not him who eats, despise him who eats not; and let not him who eats not, condemn him who eats: for God has received him. ⁴ Who are you that condemn another man's servant? By his own master he stands or falls; and he shall be made to stand, for God is able to make him stand. ⁵ One, indeed, thinks one day more holy than another: but another thinks every day alike. Let every one be convinced in his own mind. ⁶ He who observes the day, observe it to the Lord; and he who does not observe the day to the Lord, does not observe it: he who eats, eats to the Lord, for he gives God thanks. ⁷ For none of us lives to himself, and none of us dies to himself. ⁸ But whether we live, we live to the Lord; and whether we die, we die to the Lord: whether we live, therefore, or die, we are the Lord's. ⁹ For to this end, Christ both dies and rose, and lives again, that he might rule over both the dead and the living. ¹⁰ But you, why do you condemn your brother? and you, also, why do you despise your brother? for we shall all be placed before the judgment seat of Christ. ¹¹ For it is written, "As I live, says the Lord, surely every knee shall bow to me, and every tongue shall confess to God." ¹² Well, then, every one of us shall give an account of himself to God.

Etheridge⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ But to him who is weak in the faith give the hand, and be not divided in your thoughts. ² For there are some who believe that one may eat every thing, and he who is weak; eateth (only) the herb. ³ But let not him who eateth despise him who eateth not; and he who eateth not, let him not judge him who eateth; for Aloha hath received him. ⁴ Who art thou that judgest a servant who is not thine? who, if he stand, unto his Lord he standeth, and if he fall, falleth unto his Lord. But standing, he standeth; for there is power in the hands of his Lord to make him stand. ⁵ There is who distinguisheth [Or, judgeth.] day from day, and there is who judgeth all days (to be alike); but let every man in the conviction [Or, knowledge, intelligence.] of his (own) mind be confirmed. ⁶ He who thinketh of the day, to his Lord he thinketh; and every one who thinketh not of the day, unto his Lord he thinketh not (of it). He who eateth, to his Lord he eateth, and to Aloha giveth thanks; and he who eateth not, to his Lord he eateth not, and giveth thanks to Aloha. ⁷ For there is no one of us who to himself liveth and no one who to himself dieth. ⁸ For if we live, to our Lord we live; and if we die, to our Lord we die: and if we live, then, or if we die, our Lord's are we. ⁹ Because of this also the Meshiha died and lived and arose, that he might be Lord of the dead and of the living. ¹⁰ But thou, why dost thou judge thy brother? Or thou, also, why despisest thou thy brother? For we shall all stand before the tribunal of the Meshiha: ¹¹ as it is written, As I live, saith the Lord, unto me every knee shall bow, and to me shall every tongue confess. ¹² Therefore, every one of us the answer for himself shall give unto Aloha.

Murdock⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ To him who is feeble in the faith, reach forth the hand. And be not divided in your thoughts. ² For one man believeth, that he may eat every thing: and he that is feeble, eateth herbs. ³ And he that eateth, should not despise him that eateth not; and he that eateth not, should not judge him that eateth, for God hath received him. ⁴ Who art thou, that thou judgest a servant not thine; and who, if he standeth, he standeth to his Lord; and if he falleth, he falleth to his Lord? But he will assuredly stand; for his Lord hath power to establish him. ⁵ One man discriminateth between days; and another judgeth all days alike. But let every one be sure, in regard to his knowledge. ⁶ He that esteemeth a day, esteemeth it for his Lord: and he that esteemeth not a day, for his Lord, he doth not esteem it. And he that eateth, eateth to his Lord, and giveth thanks to God: and he that eateth not, to his Lord he eateth not, and giveth thanks to God. ⁷ For there is not one of us, who liveth for himself: and there is not one, who dieth for himself. ⁸ Because, if we live, to our Lord it is we live; or if we die, to our Lord it is we die. Whether we live, therefore, or whether we die, we are our Lord's. ⁹ Moreover, for this cause Messiah died, and revived, and arose; that he might be Lord of the dead and of the living. ¹⁰ But thou, why dost thou judge thy brother? or, why dost thou despise thy brother? For we must all stand before the judgment seat of Messiah, ¹¹ as it is written: As I live, saith the Lord, to me every knee shall bow; and to me every tongue shall give praise. ¹² So then, every one of us must give account of himself to God.

Sawyer⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ ^(10:1) RECEIVE the weak in faith, not to doubtful reasonings. ² For one has faith to eat all things, but he that is weak eats vegetables. ³ Let not him that eats despise him that eats not; and let not him that eats not judge him that eats; for God has accepted him. ⁴ Who are you that judge another man's servant? To his master he stands or falls; and he shall be made to stand, for God is able to make him stand. ⁵ ^(10:2) One judges one day to be better than another, but another judges every day [to be alike]. Let each one be fully persuaded in his mind. ⁶ He that observes the day observes it to the Lord, and he that observes not the day observes it not to the Lord. And he that eats eats to the Lord, for he gives God thanks; and he that eats not eats not to the Lord, and gives God thanks. ⁷ For no one of us lives for himself; and no one dies for himself; ⁸ for if we live, we live for the Lord, and if we die, we die for the Lord; whether therefore we live, or whether we die, we are the Lord's. ⁹ For this end Christ died and lived again, that he might exercise lordship over the dead and living. ¹⁰ But why do you judge your brother? why do you set at nought your brother? for we must all stand at the tribunal of God. ¹¹ For it is written, [As] I live, says the Lord, to me every knee shall bow, and every tongue confess to God. ¹² Each of us therefore shall give account of himself to God.

Diaglott⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ The but weak to the faith, take to yourselves, not for differences of reasoning. ² Who indeed believes to eat all things; the but one being weak herbs eats. ³ The one eating, the not one eating not despise; and the not eating, the one eating not judge; the God for him received to himself. ⁴ Thou who art the judging belonging to another household servant? to the own Lord he stands or he falls; he shall be made to stand and; able for is the God to make stand. ⁵ Indeed esteems a day from a day, another but esteems every day; each in the own mind let be fully assured. ⁶ He minding the day, to Lord minds; and he not minding the day, to Lord not minds. And he eating, to Lord eats, he gives thanks for to the God; and he not eating, to Lord not eats, and he gives thanks to the God. ⁷ No one for of you to himself lives, and no one to himself dies. ⁸ If both for we live, to the Lord we live; if and we die, to the Lord we die. If both therefore we live, if and we die, of the Lord we are. ⁹ To this for Anointed both died and lived, so that both of dead ones and living he might be lord. ¹⁰ Thou but, why judgest the brother of thee? or also thou, why settest at nought the brother of thee? all for shall stand before the judgment seat of the Anointed. ¹¹ It has been written for: Live I, says Lord, because to me shall bend every knee, and every tongue shall confess to the God. ¹² So then each one of us concerning himself an account shall give to the God.

ABU⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ HIM that is weak in faith receive; not for the decision of disputes. ² For one believes, that he may eat all things; but he that is weak eats herbs. ³ Let not him that eats despise him that eats not; and let not him that eats not judge him that eats; for God received him. ⁴ Who art thou that judgest another's servant? To his own master he stands or falls. But he shall be made to stand; for God is able to make him stand. ⁵ One man esteems one day above another; another esteems every day alike. Let each one be fully persuaded in his own mind. ⁶ He that regards the day, regards it to the Lord; and he that eats, eats to the Lord, for he gives thanks to God; and he that eats not, to the Lord he eats not, and gives thanks to God. ⁷ For none of us lives to himself, and none dies to himself. ⁸ For if we live, we live to the Lord; and if we die, we die to the Lord; whether we live therefore, or die, we are the Lord's. ⁹ For to this end Christ died, and lived, that he might be Lord of both the dead and living. ¹⁰ But why dost thou judge thy brother? Or why dost thou despise thy brother? For we shall all stand before the judgment-seat of God. ¹¹ For it is written: As I live, saith the Lord, to me every knee shall bow, and every tongue shall confess to God. ¹² So then, each one of us shall give account of himself to God.

Anderson⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Him that is weak in the faith, receive kindly, but not to judge his reasonings. ² One believes that he may eat all things; another, who is weak, eats herbs. ³ Let not him that eats, despise him that eats not; and let not him that eats not, judge him that eats: for God has received him. ⁴ Who are you that judge another man's servant? To his own master he stands or falls; indeed, he shall stand, for God is able to make him stand. ⁵ One man thinks that one day is better than another; another thinks that every day is alike. Let each be fully assured in his own mind. ⁶ He that regards the day, to the Lord he regards it; and he that does not regard the day, to the Lord he does not regard it. He that eats, eats to the Lord; for he gives God thanks: and he that eats not, to the Lord he eats not, and gives God thanks. ⁷ For no one lives to himself, and no one dies to himself. ⁸ For if we live, we live to the Lord; or if we die, we die to the Lord. "Whether, therefore, we live or die, we are the Lord s. ⁹ For this very purpose, Christ both died and rose, and lived again, that he might have dominion over the dead and the living. ¹⁰ But why do you judge your brother? Or why do you despise your brother? For we all shall stand before the judgment-seat of the Christ. ¹¹ For it is written: As I live, says the Lord, to me every knee shall bow, and every tongue shall confess to God. ¹² Therefore, every one of us shall give an account of himself to God.

Noyes⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Him that is weak in his faith receive with kindness, and not to pass judgment on his thoughts. ² One man hath faith to eat every kind of food; another, who is weak, eateth herbs only. ³ Let not him who eateth, despise him that eateth not; and let not him who eateth not, judge him that eateth; for God hath received him. ⁴ Who art thou that judgest the servant of another? To his own lord he standeth or falleth; and he shall be made to stand; for the Lord is able to make him stand. ⁵ One man esteemeth one day above another; another esteemeth every day alike: let each one be fully persuaded in his own mind. He that regardeth the day, regardeth it to the Lord; ⁶ and he that regardeth not the day, to the Lord he doth not regard it. And he that eateth, eateth to the Lord, for he giveth thanks to God; and he that doth not eat, to the Lord he doth not eat, and giveth thanks to God. ⁷ For none of us liveth to himself, and no one dieth to himself. ⁸ For if we live, we live to the Lord; and if we die, we die to the Lord. Whether then we live or die, we are the Lords. ⁹ For to this end Christ died and lived again, that he might be Lord both of the dead and the living. ¹⁰ But thou, why dost thou judge thy brother? And thou, too, why dost thou despise thy brother? For we shall all stand before the judgmentseat of God. ¹¹ For it is written, "As I live, saith the Lord, to me every knee shall bow, and every tongue shall give praise to God." ¹² So then every one of us will give account of himself to God.

YLT⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ And him who is weak in the faith receive ye—not to determinations of reasonings; ² one doth believe that he may eat all things—and he who is weak doth eat herbs; ³ let not him who is eating despise him who is not eating: and let not him who is not eating judge him who is eating, for God did receive him. ⁴ Thou—who art thou that art judging another's domestic? to his own master he doth stand or fall; and he shall be made to stand, for God is able to make him stand. ⁵ One doth judge one day above another, and another doth judge every day alike; let each in his own mind be fully assured. ⁶ He who is regarding the day, to the Lord he doth regard it, and he who is not regarding the day, to the Lord he doth not regard it . He who is eating, to the Lord he doth eat, for he doth give thanks to God; and he who is not eating, to the Lord he doth not eat, and doth give thanks to God. ⁷ For none of us to himself doth live, and none to himself doth die; ⁸ for both, if we may live, to the Lord we live; if also we may die, to the Lord we die; both then if we may live, also if we may die, we are the Lord's; ⁹ for because of this Christ both died and rose again, and lived again, that both of dead and of living he may be Lord. ¹⁰ And thou, why dost thou judge thy brother? or again, thou, why dost thou set at nought thy brother? for we shall all stand at the tribunal of the Christ; ¹¹ for it hath been written, `I live! saith the Lord—to Me bow shall every knee, and every tongue shall confess to God;' ¹² so, then, each of us concerning himself shall give reckoning to God;

JuliaSmith⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Him being weak in faith receive ye, not to judgments of conversations. ² One truly believes to eat all things: and he being weak eats vegetables. ³ Let not him eating despise him not eating: and let not him not eating judge him eating: for God has received him. ⁴ Who art thou judging another's servant? to his own lord he stands or falls. And he shall be made to stand: for God is powerful to make him stand. ⁵ For one truly judges day above day: and one judges every day. Let each one be perfectly certain in his own mind. ⁶ He minding the day, minds to the Lord; and he not minding the day, to the Lord he minds not. He eating, eats to the Lord, for he gives thanks to God; and he not eating, to the Lord he eats not, and he gives thanks to God. ⁷ For none of us lives to himself, and none dies to himself. ⁸ For whether we live, to the Lord we live: and whether we die, to the Lord we die: therefore whether we live, and whether we die, we are of the Lord. ⁹ For, for this Christ also died, and also arose, and returned again to life, that he might also reign over the dead and the living. ¹⁰ And why judgest thou thy brother? or why also despisest thou thy brother? for we shall all stand at the judgment seat of Christ. ¹¹ For it has been written, I live, says the Lord, for to me shall every knee bend, and every tongue acknowledge to God. ¹² So therefore shall each of us give word for himself to God.

Darby⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Now him that is weak in the faith receive, not to [the] determining of questions of reasoning. ² One man is assured that he may eat all things; but the weak eats herbs. ³ Let not him that eats make little of him that eats not; and let not him that eats not judge him that eats: for God has received him. ⁴ Who art *thou* that judgest the servant of another? to his own master he stands or falls. And he shall be made to stand; for the Lord is able to make him stand. ⁵ One man esteems day more than day; another esteems every day [alike]. Let each be fully persuaded in his own mind. ⁶ He that regards the day, regards it to [the] Lord. And he that eats, eats to [the] Lord, for he gives God thanks; and he that does not eat, [it is] to [the] Lord he does not eat, and gives God thanks. ⁷ For none of us lives to himself, and none dies to himself. ⁸ For both if we should live, [it is] to the Lord we live; and if we should die, [it is] to the Lord we die: both if we should live then, and if we should die, we are the Lord`s. ⁹ For to this [end] Christ has died and lived [again], that he might rule over both dead and living. ¹⁰ But thou, why judgest thou thy brother? or again, thou, why dost thou make little of thy brother? for we shall all be placed before the judgment-seat of God. ¹¹ For it is written, *I* live, saith [the] Lord, that to me shall bow every knee, and every tongue shall confess to God. ¹² So then each of us shall give an account concerning himself to God.

ERV⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ But him that is weak in faith receive ye, [yet] not to doubtful disputations. ² One man hath faith to eat all things: but he that is weak eateth herbs. ³ Let not him that eateth set at nought him that eateth not; and let not him that eateth not judge him that eateth: for God hath received him. ⁴ Who art thou that judgest the servant of another? to his own lord he standeth or falleth. Yea, he shall be made to stand; for the Lord hath power to make him stand. ⁵ One man esteemeth one day above another: another esteemeth every day [alike]. Let each man be fully assured in his own mind. ⁶ He that regardeth the day, regardeth it unto the Lord: and he that eateth, eateth unto the Lord, for he giveth God thanks; and he that eateth not, unto the Lord he eateth not, and giveth God thanks. ⁷ For none of us liveth to himself, and none dieth to himself. ⁸ For whether we live, we live unto the Lord; or whether we die, we die unto the Lord: whether we live therefore, or die, we are the Lord’s. ⁹ For to this end Christ died, and lived [again], that he might be Lord of both the dead and the living. ¹⁰ But thou, why dost thou judge thy brother? or thou again, why dost thou set at nought thy brother? for we shall all stand before the judgment-seat of God. ¹¹ For it is written, As I live, saith the Lord, to me every knee shall bow, And every tongue shall confess to God. ¹² So then each one of us shall give account of himself to God.

ASV⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ But him that is weak in faith receive ye, [yet] not for decision of scruples. ² One man hath faith to eat all things: but he that is weak eateth herbs. ³ Let not him that eateth set at nought him that eateth not; and let not him that eateth not judge him that eateth: for God hath received him. ⁴ Who art thou that judgest the servant of another? to his own lord he standeth or falleth. Yea, he shall be made to stand; for the Lord hath power to make him stand. ⁵ One man esteemeth one day above another: another esteemeth every day [alike]. Let each man be fully assured in his own mind. ⁶ He that regardeth the day, regardeth it unto the Lord: and he that eateth, eateth unto the Lord, for he giveth God thanks; and he that eateth not, unto the Lord he eateth not, and giveth God thanks. ⁷ For none of us liveth to himself, and none dieth to himself. ⁸ For whether we live, we live unto the Lord; or whether we die, we die unto the Lord: whether we live therefore, or die, we are the Lord's. ⁹ For to this end Christ died and lived [again], that he might be Lord of both the dead and the living. ¹⁰ But thou, why dost thou judge thy brother? or thou again, why dost thou set at nought thy brother? for we shall all stand before the judgment-seat of God. ¹¹ For it is written, As I live, saith the Lord, to me every knee shall bow, And every tongue shall confess to God. ¹² So then each one of us shall give account of himself to God.

ASV_Strongs⁽ⁱ⁾

1 G770 But him that is weak G4102 in faith G4355 receive G3361 ye, yet not G1519 for G1253 decision G1261 of scruples.

2 G3303 G3739 One G4100 man hath faith G5315 to eat G3956 all things: G1161 but G770 he that is weak G2068 eateth G3001 herbs.

3 G1848 Let G3361 not G2068 him that eateth G1848 set at nought G2068 him that eateth G3361 not; G2532 and G2919 let G3361 not G2068 him that eateth G3361 not G2919 judge G2068 him that eateth: G1063 for G2316 God G4355 hath received G846 him.

4 G5101 Who G1488 art G4771 thou G2919 that judgest G3610 the servant G245 of another? G2398 to his own G2962 lord G4739 he standeth G2228 or G4098 falleth. G1161 Yea, G2476 he shall be made G1063 to stand; for G2316 the Lord G2076 hath G1415 power G2476 to make G846 him G2476 stand.

5 G3739 One man G2919 esteemeth G2250 one day G3844 above G1161 another: G3739 another G2919 esteemeth G3956 every G2250 day G4135 alike. Let G1538 each man G4135 be fully assured G1722 in G2398 his own G3563 mind.

6 G5426 He that regardeth G2250 the day, G5426 regardeth G2962 it unto the Lord: G2532 and G2068 he that eateth, G2068 eateth G2962 unto the Lord, G1063 for G2168 he giveth G2316 God G2168 thanks; G2532 and G2068 he that eateth G3756 not, G2962 unto the Lord G2068 he eateth G3756 not, G2532 and G2168 giveth G2316 God G2168 thanks.

7 G1063 For G3762 none G2257 of us G2198 liveth G1438 to himself, G2532 and G3762 none G599 dieth G1438 to himself.

8 G1063 For G1437 whether G5037 G2198 we live, G2198 we live G2962 unto the Lord; G5037 or G1437 whether G599 we die, G599 we die G2962 unto the Lord: G1437 whether G5037 G2198 we live G3767 therefore, G1437 or G5037 G599 die, G2070 we are G2962 the Lord's.

9 G1063 For G1519 to G5124 this end G5547 Christ G2532 G599 died G2532 and G450 G2532 G326 lived G2443 again, that G2961 he might be Lord G2532 of both G3498 the dead G2532 and G2198 the living.

10 G1161 But G5101 thou, why G2919 dost G4771 thou G2919 judge G4675 thy G80 brother? G2228 or G2532 G5101 thou again, why G1848 dost G4771 thou G1848 set at nought G4675 thy G80 brother? G1063 for G3936 we shall G3956 all G3936 stand G968 before the judgment-seat G5547 of God.

11 G1063 For G1125 it is written, G1473 As I G2198 live, G3004 saith G2962 the Lord, G1698 to me G3956 every G1119 knee G2578 shall bow, G2532 And G3956 every G1100 tongue G1843 shall confess G2316 to God.

12 G686 So G3767 then G1538 each one G2257 of us G1325 shall give G3056 account G4012 of G1438 himself G2316 to God.

JPS_ASV_Byz⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ But him that is weak in faith receive ye, yet not for decision of scruples. ² One man hath faith to eat all things; but he that is weak eateth herbs. ³ Let not him that eateth set at nought him that eateth not, and let not him that eateth not judge him that eateth; for God hath received him. ⁴ Who art thou that judgest the servant of another? to his own lord he standeth or falleth. Yea, he shall be made to stand, for God hath power to make him stand. ⁵ One man esteemeth one day above another; another esteemeth every day alike. Let each man be fully assured in his own mind. ⁶ He that regardeth the day, regardeth it unto the Lord, and he that regardeth not the day, to the Lord he doth not regard it. And he that eateth, eateth unto the Lord, for he giveth God thanks, and he that eateth not, unto the Lord he eateth not, and giveth God thanks. ⁷ For none of us liveth to himself, and none dieth to himself. ⁸ For whether we live, we live unto the Lord, or whether we die, we die unto the Lord; whether we live therefore, or die, we are the Lord's. ⁹ For to this end Christ died, and rose, and lived again, that he might be Lord of both the dead and the living. ¹⁰ But thou, why dost thou judge thy brother? or thou again, why dost thou set at nought thy brother? for we shall all stand before the judgment-seat of Christ. ¹¹ For it is written, As I live, saith the Lord, to me every knee shall bow, And every tongue shall confess to God. ¹² So then each one of us shall give account of himself to God.

Rotherham⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Him that is weak in his faith, receive ye,––not for disputing opinions:–– ² One, indeed, hath faith to eat all things, whereas, he that is weak, eateth herbs: ³ Let not, him that eateth, despise him that eateth not, and let not, him that eateth not, judge him that eateth; for, God, hath received him. ⁴ Who art, thou, that judgest another’s domestic? To his own master, he standeth or falleth; he shall, however, be made to stand,––for his master is able to make him stand. ⁵ [For], one, indeed esteemeth one day beyond another, whereas, another, esteemeth every day:––let, each one, in his own mind be fully persuaded. ⁶ He that regardeth the day, unto the Lord, regardeth it,––and, he that eateth, unto the Lord, doth eat, for he giveth thanks unto God; and, he that eateth not, unto the Lord, doth not eat and give God thanks. ⁷ For, none of us, unto himself liveth, and, none, unto himself dieth; ⁸ For both, if we live, unto the Lord, we live, and, if we die, unto the Lord, we die; whether therefore we live, the Lord’s, we are; or whether we die, the Lord’s, we are; ⁹ For, to this end, Christ died and lived, in order that, both of dead and living, he might have lordship. ¹⁰ But, thou, why dost thou judge thy brother? Aye! and thou, why dost thou despise thy brother? For, all of us, shall present ourselves unto the judgment seat of God; ¹¹ For it is written––Living am, I, saith the Lord, unto me, shall bow every knee, and, every tongue, shall openly confess unto God. ¹² Hence, [then], each one of us, of himself shall give account unto God.

Twentieth_Century⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ As for those whose faith is weak, always receive them as friends, but not for the purpose of passing judgment on their scruples. ² One man's faith permits of his eating food of all kinds, while another whose faith is weak eats only vegetable food. ³ The man who eats meat must not despise the man who abstains from it; nor must the man who abstains from eating meat pass judgment on the one who eats it, for God himself has received him. ⁴ Who are you, that you should pass judgment on the servant of another? His standing or falling concerns his own master. And stand he will, for his Master can enable him to stand. ⁵ Again, one man considers some days to be more sacred than others, while another considers all days to be alike. Every one ought to be fully convinced in his own mind. ⁶ He who observes a day, observes it to the Master's honor. He, again, who eats meat eats it to the Master's honor, for he gives thanks to God; while he who abstains from it abstains from it to the Master's honor, and also gives thanks to God. ⁷ There is not one of us whose life concerns himself alone, and not one of us whose death concerns himself alone; ⁸ For, if we live, our life is for the Master, and, if we die, our death is for the Master. Whether, then, we live or die we belong to the Master. ⁹ The very purpose for which Christ died and came back to life was this--that he might be Lord over both the dead and the living. ¹⁰ I would ask the one man 'Why do you judge your Brother?' And I would ask the other 'Why do you despise your Brother?' For we shall all stand before the Bar of God. ¹¹ For Scripture says--'"As surely as I live," says the Lord, "every knee shall bend before me; and every tongue shall make acknowledgment to God."' ¹² So, then, each one of us will have to render account of himself to God.

Godbey⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ But receive to yourselves him who is weak in faith, not into disputations of doubtful matters. ² One indeed believes he is to eat all things: another who is weak, vegetables. ³ Let not the one eating snub the one not eating. Let not the one not eating judge the one eating; for God received him. ⁴ Who art thou judging another man's servant? to his own master he stands or falls: but he shall stand; for God is able to make him stand. ⁵ For one indeed judges a day above a day: another judges every day (alike); let each one be fully persuaded in his own mind. ⁶ The one regarding the day, regards it to the Lord: the one eating, eats to the Lord, for he gives thanks to God; and the one not eating, eats not to the Lord, and gives thanks to God. ⁷ For no one of us lives to himself, and no one dies to himself: ⁸ for if indeed we live, we live to the Lord; and if we die, we die to the Lord. Then indeed if we live, and if we die, we are the Lord's. ⁹ For unto this Christ died, and lives, in order that He may be Lord of the dead and of the living. ¹⁰ But why do you judge your neighbor, or indeed why do you discount your brother? for we shall all stand before the judgment-seat of God. ¹¹ For it has been written; As I live, says the Lord, every knee shall bow to me, and every tongue shall confess to God. ¹² Then therefore each one of us shall give an account to God for himself.

WNT⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ I now pass to another subject. Receive as a friend a man whose faith is weak, but not for the purpose of deciding mere matters of opinion. ² One man's faith allows him to eat anything, while a man of weaker faith eats nothing but vegetables. ³ Let not him who eats certain food look down upon him who abstains from it, nor him who abstains from it find fault with him who eats it; for God has received both of them. ⁴ Who are you that you should find fault with the servant of another? Whether he stands or falls is a matter which concerns his own master. But stand he will; for the Master can give him power to stand. ⁵ One man esteems one day more highly than another; another esteems all days alike. Let every one be thoroughly convinced in his own mind. ⁶ He who regards the day as sacred, so regards it for the Master's sake; and he who eats certain food eats it for the Master's sake, for he gives thanks to God; and he who refrains from eating it refrains for the Master's sake, and he also gives thanks to God. ⁷ For not one of us lives to himself, and not one dies to himself. ⁸ If we live, we live to the Lord: if we die, we die to the Lord. So whether we live or die, we belong to the Lord. ⁹ For this was the purpose of Christ's dying and coming to life--namely that He might be Lord both of the dead and the living. ¹⁰ But you, why do you find fault with your brother? Or you, why do you look down upon your brother? We shall all stand before God to be judged; ¹¹ for it is written, "'AS I LIVE,' says the Lord, 'TO ME EVERY KNEE SHALL BOW, AND EVERY TONGUE SHALL MAKE CONFESSION TO GOD.'" ¹² So we see that every one of us will give account of himself to God.

Worrell⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ But him that is weak in the faith receive ye, yet not for decisions of scruples. ² One believes that he may eat all things; but he that is weak eats herbs. ³ Let not him that eats despise him that eats not; and let not him that does not eat despise him that eats; for God received him. ⁴ Who are you that judge another's servant? To his own lord he stands or falls. But he shall be made to stand; for the Lord is able to make him stand. ⁵ One man, indeed, esteems one day above another; another esteems every day alike. Let each one be fully convinced in his own mind. ⁶ He that regards the day regards it to the Lord; and he that eats eats to the Lord, for he gives thanks to God; and he that eats not, to the Lord he eats not, and gives thanks to God. ⁷ For no one of us lives to himself, and no one dies to himself. ⁸ For, if we live, we live to the Lord; and, if we die, we die to the Lord: whether we live, therefore, or die, we are the Lord's. ⁹ For to this end Christ died, and lived, that He might be Lord of both dead and living. ¹⁰ But you—why do you judge your brother? or you also—why do you despise your brother? for we shall all stand before the judgment seat of God. ¹¹ For it has been written, "As I live, saith the Lord, to Me every knee shall bow, and every tongue shall confess to God." ¹² So, then, each one of us shall give account concerning himself to God.

Moffatt⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Welcome a man of weak faith, but not for the purpose of passing judgment on his scruples. ² While one man has enough confidence to eat any food, the man of weak faith only eats vegetables. ³ The eater must not look down upon the non-eater, and the non-eater must not criticize the eater, for God has welcomed him. ⁴ Who are you to criticize the servant of Another? It is for his Master to say whether he stands or falls; and stand he will, for the Master has power to make him stand. ⁵ Then again, this man rates one day above another, while that man rates all days alike. Well, everyone must be convinced in his own mind; ⁶ the man who values a particular day does so to the Lord. The eater eats to the Lord, since he thanks God for his food; the non-eater abstains to the Lord, and he too thanks God. ⁷ For none of us lives to himself, and none of us dies to himself; ⁸ if we live, we live to the Lord, and if we die, we die to the Lord. Thus we are the Lord's whether we live or die; ⁹ it was for this that Christ died and rose and came to life, to be Lord both of the dead and of the living. ¹⁰ So why do you criticize your brother? And you, why do you look down upon your brother? All of us have to stand before the tribunal of God — ¹¹ for it is written, As I live, saith the Lord, every knee shall bend before me, every tongue shall offer praise to God. ¹² Each of us then will have to answer for himself to God.

Goodspeed⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Treat people who are overscrupulous in their faith like brothers; do not criticize their views. ² One man's faith allows him to eat anything, while the overscrupulous man eats nothing but vegetables. ³ The man who will eat anything must not look down on the man who abstains from some things, and the man who abstains from them must not criticize the one who does not, for God has accepted him. ⁴ Who are you to criticize someone else's servant? It is for his own master to say whether he succeeds or fails; and he will succeed, for the Master can make him do so. ⁵ One man thinks one day better than another, while another thinks them all alike. Everybody must be fully convinced in his own mind. ⁶ The man who observes the day does it in the Lord's honor. The man who eats does it in the Lord's honor, for he gives God thanks, and the man who abstains does it in the Lord's honor, and gives him thanks. ⁷ None of us lives only to himself, and none of us dies only to himself; ⁸ if we live, we are responsible to the Lord, and if we die, we are responsible to him; so whether we live or die, we belong to the Lord. ⁹ For Christ died and returned to life for the very purpose of being Lord of both the dead and the living. ¹⁰ What business have you to criticize your brother? What business have you to look down upon your brother? We shall all have to stand before God for judgment. ¹¹ For the Scripture says, "As surely as I live, says the Lord, every knee will bend before me, And every tongue will make its confession to God." ¹² So each one of us must give an account of himself to God.

Riverside⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ WELCOME him who is weak in the faith, but not in order to decide disputed questions. ² One man believes in eating all things. The weak man eats vegetables. ³ The man who eats is not to despise the one who does not eat, and he who does not eat is not to judge the one who eats. For God has accepted him. ⁴ Who are you to judge the servant of another? To his own master he stands or falls, and stand he will, for God is able to make him stand. ⁵ One man esteems one day above another, another man esteems every day. Let each be fully persuaded in his own mind. ⁶ He who regards the day regards it to the Lord and he who eats eats to the Lord, for he gives thanks to God. And he who does not eat abstains for the Lord and gives thanks to God. ⁷ For no one of us is living for himself and no one dies for himself. ⁸ If we live we live for the Lord and if we die we die for the Lord. So whether we live or die we are the Lord's. ⁹ For to this end Christ died and lived again, in order that he might be Lord both of the dead and of the living. ¹⁰ But you, why do you judge your brother? Or you, why do you treat your brother with contempt? For we shall all stand before the judgment seat of God. ¹¹ For it is written, "As I live, says the Lord, every knee shall bend to me and every tongue shall confess to God." ¹² So then each one of us shall give account for himself to God.

MNT⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Welcome a man of weak faith, but not for the purpose of deciding doubtful points. ² One man has faith to eat anything; but he whose faith is weak, eats only vegetables. ³ He who eats meat must not despise the man who abstains; and let not the man who abstains judge him who eats; for God has received him. ⁴ Who are you just that judges the household-servant of another? To his own lord he stands or falls. And stand he will, for his Master has power to make him stand. ⁵ There are some who esteem one day above another; there are others who esteem all days alike; let each other be fully persuaded in his own mind. ⁶ He who regards the day, regards it unto his Lord; and he who regards it not, disregards it unto his Lord. He who eats meat, eats unto his Lord, for he gives God thanks; and he who abstains, abstains unto his Lord, since he, too, gives God thanks. ⁷ For not one of us lives unto himself, and not one dies unto himself. ⁸ If we live, we live unto our Lord; if we die, we die unto our Lord. So then, whether we live or die, we belong to our Lord. ⁹ For this purpose Christ died and became alive again, that he might be the Lord both of the dead and of the living. ¹⁰ But you the abstainer, why do you pass judgment on your brother? Or you again the non-abstainer, why do you despise yours? For we shall all stand before the judgment-seat of God. ¹¹ For it is written, "As I live," says the Lord, "to me every knee shall bow, And to God shall every tongue confess." ¹² So then each one of us shall give account of himself to God.

Lamsa⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ He who is weak in the faith, assist him. And be consistent in your reasoning. ² For one believes that he may eat all things: another who is weak, eats vegetables. ³ Let not him who eats despise him who eats not; and let not him who eats not judge him who eats: for God has received him also. ⁴ Who are you to judge another manÆs servant? for if he is a success, he is a success to his master; and if he is a failure, he is a failure to his master. As for his success, he will succeed for it is in the power of his master to make him succeed. ⁵ One person values one day above another: another values all days alike. Let every man be sure in his own mind. ⁶ He who is mindful concerning a dayÆs duty is considerate of his master; and every one who is not mindful concerning a dayÆs duty, is inconsiderate of his master. And he who is wasteful, is detrimental to his master even though he confesses it to God; and he who is not wasteful, is not wasteful to his master, yet he likewise tells it to God. ⁷ For none of us lives to himself, and none of us dies to himself. ⁸ For whether we live, we live unto our LORD; and whether we die, we die unto our LORD: whether we live therefore, or die, we belong to our LORD. ⁹ For to this end even Christ both died and came back to life, and rose to be LORD both of the dead and living. ¹⁰ Why, then, do you judge your brother? or why do you despise your brother? for we must all stand before the judgment seat of Christ. ¹¹ For it is written, As I live, said the LORD, every knee shall bow to me, and every tongue shall confess me. ¹² So then every one of us shall answer for himself to God.

CLV⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Now the infirm in the faith be taking to yourselves, but not for discrimination of reasonings." ² One, indeed, is believing to eat all things, yet the infirm one is eating greens." ³ Let not him who is eating be scorning him who is not eating. Yet let not him who is not eating be judging him who is eating, for God took him to Himself." ⁴ Who are you who are judging Another's domestic? To his own Master he is standing or falling. Now he will be made to stand, for the Lord is able to make him stand." ⁵ One indeed, is deciding for one day rather than another day, yet one is deciding for every day. Let each one be fully assured in his own mind." ⁶ He who is disposed to the day, is disposed to it to the Lord; and he who is eating, is eating to the Lord, for he is thanking God. And he who is not eating, to the Lord is not eating, and is thanking God." ⁷ For not one of us is living to himself, and not one is dying to himself." ⁸ For both, if we should be living, to the Lord are we living, and if we should be dying, to the Lord are we dying. Then, both if we should be living and if we should be dying, we are the Lord's." ⁹ For for this Christ died and lives, that He should be Lord of the dead as well as of the living." ¹⁰ Now why are you judging your brother? Or why are you also scorning your brother? For all of us shall be presented at the dais of God, ¹¹ for it is written: Living am I, the Lord is saying, For to Me shall bow every knee, And every tongue shall be acclaiming God!" ¹² Consequently, then, each of us shall be giving account concerning himself to God."

Williams⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Make it your practice to receive into full Christian fellowship people who are overscrupulous, but not to criticize their views. ² One man believes that he can eat anything; another who is overscrupulous eats nothing but vegetables. ³ The man who eats anything must not look down on the man who does not do so, nor must the man who does not do so condemn the man who does, for God has fully accepted him. ⁴ Who are you to criticize another man's servant? It is his own master's business whether he stands or falls, and he will stand, for the Lord has power to make him stand. ⁵ One man rates one day above another, another rates them all alike. Let every man be fully convinced in his own mind. ⁶ The man who keeps a certain day keeps it for the Lord. The man who eats anything does it for the Lord too, for he gives God thanks. The man who refuses to eat anything does it for the Lord too, and gives God thanks. ⁷ For none of us can live alone by himself, and none of us can die alone by himself; ⁸ indeed, if we live, we always live in relation to the Lord, and if we die, we always die in relation to the Lord. So whether we live or die we belong to the Lord. ⁹ For Christ died and lived again for the very purpose of being Lord of both the dead and the living. ¹⁰ Then why should you criticize your brother? Or, why should you look down on your brother? Surely, we shall all stand before God to be judged, ¹¹ for the Scripture says: "'As surely as I live,' says the Lord, 'every knee shall bend before me, and every tongue shall make acknowledgment to God.'" ¹² So each of us must give an account of himself to God.

BBE⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Do not put on one side him who is feeble in faith, and do not put him in doubt by your reasonings. ² One man has faith to take all things as food: another who is feeble in faith takes only green food. ³ Let not him who takes food have a low opinion of him who does not: and let not him who does not take food be a judge of him who does; for he has God's approval. ⁴ Who are you to make yourself a judge of another man's servant? it is to his master that he is responsible for good or bad. Yes, his place will be safe, because the Lord is able to keep him from falling. ⁵ This man puts one day before another: to that man they are the same. Let every man be certain in his mind. ⁶ He who keeps the day, keeps it to the Lord; and he who takes food, takes it as to the Lord, for he gives praise to God; and he who does not take food, to the Lord he takes it not, and gives praise to God. ⁷ For every man's life and every man's death has a relation to others as well as to himself. ⁸ As long as we have life we are living to the Lord; or if we give up our life it is to the Lord; so if we are living, or if our life comes to an end, we are the Lord's. ⁹ And for this purpose Christ went into death and came back again, that he might be the Lord of the dead and of the living. ¹⁰ But you, why do you make yourself your brother's judge? or again, why have you no respect for your brother? because we will all have to take our place before God as our judge. ¹¹ For it is said in the holy Writings, By my life, says the Lord, to me every knee will be bent, and every tongue will give worship to God. ¹² So every one of us will have to give an account of himself to God.

MKJV⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ And receive him who is weak in the faith, but not to judgments of your thoughts. ² For indeed one believes to eat all things; but being weak, another eats vegetables. ³ Do not let him who eats despise him who does not eat; and do not let him who does not eat judge him who eats, for God has received him. ⁴ Who are you that judges another's servant? To his own master he stands or falls. But he will stand, for God is able to make him stand. ⁵ One indeed esteems a day above another day; and another esteems every day alike. Let each one be fully assured in his own mind. ⁶ He who regards the day regards it to the Lord; and he not regarding the day, does not regard it to the Lord. He who eats, eats to the Lord, for he gives God thanks; and he who does not eat, does not eat to the Lord, and gives God thanks. ⁷ For none of us lives to himself, and no one dies to himself. ⁸ For both if we live, we live to the Lord; and if we die, we die to the Lord. Therefore both if we live, and if we die, we are the Lord's. ⁹ For this Christ both died and rose and lived again, that He might be Lord both of the dead and living. ¹⁰ But why do you judge your brother? Or also why do you despise your brother? For all shall stand before the judgment seat of Christ. ¹¹ For it is written, "As I live, says the Lord, every knee shall bow to Me, and every tongue shall confess to God." ¹² So then each one of us will give account concerning himself to God.

LITV⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ And receive the one who is weak in the faith, not to judgments of your thoughts. ² One indeed believes to eat all things, but being weak, another one eats vegetables. ³ The one eating, do not despise the one not eating. And the one not eating, do not judge the one eating, for God received him. ⁴ Who are you judging another's servant? To his own master he stands or falls. But he will stand, for God is able to make him stand. ⁵ One indeed judges a day above another day; and another one judges every day alike . Let each one be fully assured in his own mind. ⁶ The one minding the day, he minds it to the Lord. And the one not minding the day, he does not mind it to the Lord. The one eating, he eats to the Lord; for he gives thanks to God. And the one not eating, he does not eat to the Lord, and gives thanks to God. ⁷ For no one of us lives to himself and no one dies to himself. ⁸ For both if we live, we live to the Lord; and if we die, we die to the Lord. Then both if we live, and if we die, we are the Lord's. ⁹ For this Christ both died and rose and lived again, that He might be Lord over both the dead and the living. ¹⁰ But why do you judge your brother? Or why also do you despise your brother? For all shall stand before the judgment seat of Christ. ¹¹ For it has been written, " As I live, says the Lord, that every knee will bow to Me, and every tongue confess to God." Isa. 49:18; 45:23 ¹² So then each one of us will give account concerning himself to God.

ECB⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹
THE FRAIL IN THE TRUST
And take not the frail in the trust to discern reasonings. ² For indeed one who trusts, eats all: another, who is frail, eats herbs. ³ Whoever eats, belittle not whoever eats not; and whoever eats not, judge not whoever eats: for Elohim takes them to himself. ⁴ You - who are you to judge the housekeeper of another? unto his own adoni he stands firm or falls. Yes, he stands: for Elohim is able to stand him. ⁵ One judges one day above another; another judges every day. Each of you, assure fully in your own mind. ⁶ Whoever thinks of the day, thinks it to Adonay; and whoever thinks not the day, thinks it not to Adonay; whoever eats, eats to Adonay for he eucharistizes Elohim; and whoever eats not to Adonay, eats not and eucharistizes Elohim. ⁷ For none of us lives to self and no one dies to self. ⁸ For whenever we live, we live to Adonay; and whenever we die, we die to Adonay: so whenever we live, whenever we die, we are to Adonay. ⁹ For to this end Messiah both died and rose and relived - to overlord the dead and living. ¹⁰
JUDGING AND JUSTNESS And you, why judge your brother? Or why belittle your brother? For we all stand by the bamah of the Messiah. ¹¹ For it is scribed, As I live, Yah Veh words, every knee bows to me and every tongue avows to Elohim. ^{Isaiah 45:23, Philippians 2:10, 12} ¹² So each of us gives word to Elohim concerning self.

AUV⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ But you should welcome [into your fellowship] the person whose faith is weak, and not argue [with him] over questionable matters. ² One person has enough faith that allows him to eat anything [i.e., without it bothering his conscience that the food, such as animal meat, was used in an idolatrous worship ceremony]. But the weak person can eat only vegetables [conscientiously]. ³ The person who can eat anything should not look down on the person who cannot eat [what was used in idolatrous worship]; and the person who cannot eat [such things] should not pass judgment on the person who can. For God accepts that person, too. ⁴ Who [do you think] you are, to pass judgment on someone else’s household servant? He stands [approved] or falls [into disapproval] before his own Master [only]. Yes, [surely] he will stand [approved], for the Lord is capable of helping him to stand. ⁵ One person regards a certain day more important than another; the next person regards every day alike. Each person should be fully convinced in his own mind [i.e., concerning their relative importance]. ⁶ The person who observes a certain day [as specially sacred], does so out of devotion to the Lord. And the person who eats [only certain foods] does so out of devotion to the Lord, for he is thankful to God [for what he eats]. And the person who refuses to eat [certain foods], does so out of devotion to the Lord and he is thankful to God [for what he does eat]. ⁷ For none of us lives for his own benefit [only], and none of us dies for his own benefit [only]. ⁸ For if we live, it is for the Lord’s [honor]; or if we die, it is for the Lord’s [honor]. So, whether we live or die, we belong to the Lord. ⁹ For this is the reason that Christ died and [now] lives again, so that He could be Lord of both those who have [already] died and those who are [still] alive. ¹⁰ But why do you [who eat only certain foods] condemn your brother [who feels he can eat anything]? Or, indeed, why do you [i.e., who feels he can eat anything] look down on your brother [i.e., who eats only certain foods]? For all of us will have to stand before the judgment bar of God. ¹¹ For it is written [Isa. 45:23], “As surely as I am the living God, says the Lord, everyone’s knee will bow before me, and everyone’s mouth will confess to [or, praise] God.” ¹² So then, every one of us [i.e., including Christians] will have to give an account of himself to God.

ACV⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ But the man who is weak in the faith, do not receive for arguments of opinions. ² One man has faith to eat all things, but he who is weak eats vegetables. ³ The man who eats should not disdain the man who does not eat, and the man who does not eat should not criticize the man who eats, for God has received him. ⁴ Who are thou who criticizes the servant of another? To his own lord he stands or falls. And he will be made to stand, for God is able to make him stand. ⁵ One man prefers one day above another, another man prefers every day. Let each man be fully persuaded in his own mind. ⁶ He who regards the day, regards it for the Lord. And he who does not regard the day, for the Lord he does not regard it. And he who eats, eats for the Lord, for he expresses thanks to God. And he who does not eat, for the Lord he does not eat, and expresses thanks to God. ⁷ For none of us lives to himself, and no man dies to himself. ⁸ For both if we live, we live for the Lord, and if we die, we die for the Lord. Both if we live and if we die, therefore, we are the Lord's. ⁹ For because of this Christ both died and arose, and he became alive so that he might be Lord over both the dead and the living. ¹⁰ But why do thou criticize thy brother? Or also why do thou disdain thy brother? For we will all stand before the judgment seat of Christ. ¹¹ For it is written, I live, says the Lord, that every knee will bow to me, and every tongue will confess to God. ¹² So then each of us will give account about himself to God.

Common⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ As for the man who is weak in faith, accept him, but not for disputes over opinions. ² One believes he may eat anything, but the man whose faith is weak eats only vegetables. ³ Let not him who eats despise him who does not, and let not him who does not eat pass judgment on him who eats; for God has accepted him. ⁴ Who are you to judge the servant of another? To his own master he stands or falls. And he will be made to stand, for the Master is able to make him stand. ⁵ One man esteems one day as better than another; another man esteems every day alike. Let each one be fully convinced in his own mind. ⁶ He who observes the day, observes it to the Lord. He who eats, eats to the Lord, for he gives thanks to God; and he who abstains, does so to the Lord and gives thanks to God. ⁷ For none of us lives to himself, and none of us dies to himself. ⁸ If we live, we live to the Lord; and if we die, we die to the Lord. So then, whether we live or whether we die, we are the Lord's. ⁹ For to this end Christ died and lived again, that he might be Lord both of the dead and of the living. ¹⁰ Why do you judge your brother? Or you, why do you despise your brother? For we shall all stand before the judgment seat of God. ¹¹ For it is written: "As I live, says the Lord, every knee shall bow to me, and every tongue shall confess to God." ¹² So then each of us shall give account of himself to God.

WEB⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Now accept one who is weak in faith, but not for disputes over opinions. ² One man has faith to eat all things, but he who is weak eats only vegetables. ³ Don’t let him who eats despise him who doesn’t eat. Don’t let him who doesn’t eat judge him who eats, for God has accepted him. ⁴ Who are you who judge another’s servant? To his own lord he stands or falls. Yes, he will be made to stand, for God has power to make him stand. ⁵ One man esteems one day as more important. Another esteems every day alike. Let each man be fully assured in his own mind. ⁶ He who observes the day, observes it to the Lord; and he who does not observe the day, to the Lord he does not observe it. He who eats, eats to the Lord, for he gives God thanks. He who doesn’t eat, to the Lord he doesn’t eat, and gives God thanks. ⁷ For none of us lives to himself, and none dies to himself. ⁸ For if we live, we live to the Lord. Or if we die, we die to the Lord. If therefore we live or die, we are the Lord’s. ⁹ For to this end Christ died, rose, and lived again, that he might be Lord of both the dead and the living. ¹⁰ But you, why do you judge your brother? Or you again, why do you despise your brother? For we will all stand before the judgment seat of Christ. ¹¹ For it is written, “‘As I live,’ says the Lord, ‘to me every knee will bow. Every tongue will confess to God.’” ¹² So then each one of us will give account of himself to God.

WEB_Strongs⁽ⁱ⁾

1 G4355 Now accept G770 one who is weak G4102 in faith, G3361 but not G1519 for G1253 disputes G1261 over opinions.

2 G3303 G3739 One G4100 man has faith G5315 to eat G3956 all things, G1161 but G770 he who is weak G2068 eats G3001 only vegetables.

3 G3361 Don't G1848 let G2068 him who eats G1848 despise G3361 him who doesn't G2068 eat. G2532 G3361 Don't G2919 let G3361 him who doesn't G2068 eat G2919 judge G2068 him who eats, G1063 for G2316 God G4355 has accepted G846 him.

4 G5101 Who G1488 are G4771 you G2919 who judge G245 another's G3610 servant? G2398 To his own G2962 lord G4739 he stands G2228 or G4098 falls. G1161 Yes, G2476 he will be made G1063 to stand, for G2316 God G2076 has G1415 power G2476 to make G846 him G2476 stand.

5 G3739 One man G2919 esteems G2250 one day G3844 as more G1161 important. G1161 Another G2919 esteems G3956 every G2250 day G4135 alike. Let G1538 each man G4135 be fully assured G1722 in G2398 his own G3563 mind.

6 G5426 He who observes G2250 the day, G5426 observes G2962 it to the Lord; G2532 and G3361 he who does not G5426 observe G2250 the day, G2962 to the Lord G5426 he does G3756 not G5426 observe G2068 it. He who eats, G2068 eats G2962 to the Lord, G1063 for G2168 he gives G2316 God G2168 thanks. G3361 He who doesn't G2068 eat, G2962 to the Lord G3756 he doesn't G2068 eat, G2532 and G2168 gives G2316 God G2168 thanks.

7 G1063 For G3762 none G2257 of us G2198 lives G1438 to himself, G2532 and G3762 none G599 dies G1438 to himself.

8 G1063 For G1437 if G5037 G2198 we live, G2198 we live G2962 to the Lord. G5037 Or G1437 if G599 we die, G599 we die G2962 to the Lord. G1437 If G5037 G3767 therefore G2198 we live G1437 or G5037 G599 die, G2070 we are G2962 the Lord's.

9 G1063 For G1519 to G5124 this end G5547 Christ G2532 G599 died, G2532 G450 rose, G2532 and G326 lived G2443 again, that G2961 he might be Lord G2532 of both G3498 the dead G2532 and G2198 the living.

10 G1161 But G5101 you, why G2919 do G4771 you G2919 judge G4675 your G80 brother? G2228 Or G2532 G5101 you again, why G1848 do G4771 you G1848 despise G4675 your G80 brother? G1063 For G3936 we will G3956 all G3936 stand G968 before the judgment seat G5547 of Christ.

11 G1063 For G1473 it G1125 is written, G1473 "‘As I G2198 live,' G3004 says G2962 the Lord, G1698 ‘to me G3956 every G1119 knee G2578 will bow. G3956 Every G1100 tongue G1843 will confess G2316 to God.'"

12 G686 So G3767 then G1538 each one G2257 of us G1325 will give G3056 account G4012 of G1438 himself G2316 to God.

NHEB⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Now accept one who is weak in faith, but not for disputes over opinions. ² One person has faith to eat all things, but the one who is weak eats only vegetables. ³ Do not let the one who eats despise the one who does not eat. Do not let the one who does not eat judge the one who eats, for God has accepted him. ⁴ Who are you who judge another's servant? To his own lord he stands or falls. Yes, he will be made to stand, for the Lord has power to make him stand. ⁵ One esteems one day as more important; and another one esteems every day alike. Let each one be fully convinced in his own mind. ⁶ The one who observes the day, observes it to the Lord; and the one who does not observe the day, he does not observe it to the Lord. The one who eats, he eats to the Lord; since he gives thanks to God. And the one who does not eat, he does not eat to the Lord, and gives thanks to God. ⁷ For none of us lives to himself, and none dies to himself. ⁸ For if we live, we live to the Lord. Or if we die, we die to the Lord. If therefore we live or die, we are the Lord's. ⁹ For to this end Christ died, and lived again, that he might be Lord of both the dead and the living. ¹⁰ But you, why do you judge your brother? Or you again, why do you despise your brother? For we will all stand before the judgment seat of God. ¹¹ For it is written, "'As I live,' says the Lord, 'to me every knee will bow. Every tongue will confess to God.'" ¹² So then each one of us will give account of himself to God.

AKJV⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Him that is weak in the faith receive you, but not to doubtful disputations. ² For one believes that he may eat all things: another, who is weak, eats herbs. ³ Let not him that eats despise him that eats not; and let not him which eats not judge him that eats: for God has received him. ⁴ Who are you that judge another man's servant? to his own master he stands or falls. Yes, he shall be held up: for God is able to make him stand. ⁵ One man esteems one day above another: another esteems every day alike. Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind. ⁶ He that regards the day, regards it to the Lord; and he that regards not the day, to the Lord he does not regard it. He that eats, eats to the Lord, for he gives God thanks; and he that eats not, to the Lord he eats not, and gives God thanks. ⁷ For none of us lives to himself, and no man dies to himself. ⁸ For whether we live, we live to the Lord; and whether we die, we die to the Lord: whether we live therefore, or die, we are the Lord's. ⁹ For to this end Christ both died, and rose, and revived, that he might be Lord both of the dead and living. ¹⁰ But why do you judge your brother? or why do you set at nothing your brother? for we shall all stand before the judgment seat of Christ. ¹¹ For it is written, As I live, said the Lord, every knee shall bow to me, and every tongue shall confess to God. ¹² So then every one of us shall give account of himself to God.

AKJV_Strongs⁽ⁱ⁾

1 G770 Him that is weak G4102 in the faith G4355 receive G1261 you, but not to doubtful G1253 disputations.

2 G3739 For one G4100 believes G5315 that he may eat G3956 all G3739 things: another, G3588 who G770 is weak, G2068 eats G3001 herbs.

3 G2068 Let not him that eats G1848 despise G2068 him that eats G2068 not; and let not him which eats G2919 not judge G2068 him that eats: G2316 for God G4355 has received him.

4 G5101 Who G1488 are G2919 you that judge G245 another G245 man’s G3610 servant? G2398 to his own G2962 master G4739 he stands G2228 or G4098 falls. G235 Yes, G2476 he shall be held G2316 up: for God G1415 is able G2476 to make G2476 him stand.

5 G3739 One G3303 G2919 man esteems G2250 one day G3844 above G3739 another G2919 : another esteems G3956 every G2250 day G1538 alike. Let every G4135 man be fully G4135 persuaded G2398 in his own G3563 mind.

6 G5426 He that regards G2250 the day, G5426 regards G2962 it to the Lord; G5426 and he that regards G2250 not the day, G2962 to the Lord G5426 he does not regard G2068 it. He that eats, G2068 eats G2962 to the Lord, G2316 for he gives God G2168 thanks; G2068 and he that eats G2962 not, to the Lord G2068 he eats G2316 not, and gives God G2168 thanks.

7 G3762 For none G2198 of us lives G1438 to himself, G3762 and no G3762 man G599 dies G1438 to himself.

8 G1437 For whether G5037 G2198 we live, G2198 we live G2962 to the Lord; G1437 and whether G5037 G599 we die, G599 we die G2962 to the Lord: G1437 whether G5037 G2198 we live G3767 therefore, G5037 or G599 die, G2962 we are the Lord’s.

9 G5124 For to this G5547 end Christ G2532 both G599 died, G450 and rose, G326 and revived, G2961 that he might be Lord G2532 both G3498 of the dead G2198 and living.

10 G5101 But why G2919 do you judge G80 your brother? G2228 or G5101 why G1848 do you set G1848 at G1848 nothing G80 your brother? G3956 for we shall all G3936 stand G3936 before G968 the judgment G968 seat G5547 of Christ.

11 G1125 For it is written, G2198 As I live, G3004 said G2962 the Lord, G3956 every G1119 knee G2578 shall bow G3956 to me, and every G1100 tongue G1843 shall confess G2316 to God.

12 G686 So G686 then G1538 every G1325 one of us shall give G3056 account G1438 of himself G2316 to God.

KJC⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Him that is weak in the faith receive you, but not to doubtful disputations. ² For one believes that he may eat all things: another, who is weak, eats herbs. ³ Let not him that eats despise him that eats not; and let not him which eats not judge him that eats: for God has received him. ⁴ Who are you that judges another man's servant? to his own master he stands or falls. Yes, he shall be held up: for God is able to make him stand. ⁵ One man esteems one day above another: another esteems every day alike. Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind. ⁶ He that regards the day, regards it unto the Lord; and he that regards not the day, to the Lord he does not regard it. He that eats, eats to the Lord, for he gives God thanks; and he that eats not, to the Lord he eats not, and gives God thanks. ⁷ For none of us lives to himself, and no man dies to himself. ⁸ For whether we live, we live unto the Lord; and whether we die, we die unto the Lord: whether we live therefore, or die, we are the Lord's. ⁹ For to this end Christ both died, and rose, and revived, that he might be Lord both of the dead and living. ¹⁰ But why do you judge your brother? or why do you set at nought your brother? for we shall all stand before the judgment seat of Christ. ¹¹ For it is written, As I live, says the Lord, every knee shall bow to me, and every tongue shall confess to God. ¹² So then every one of us shall give account of himself to God.

KJ2000⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Receive him that is weak in the faith, but not for passing judgment. ² For one believes that he may eat all things: another, who is weak, eats herbs. ³ Let not him that eats despise him that eats not; and let not him who eats not judge him that eats: for God has received him. ⁴ Who are you that judge another man's servant? to his own master he stands or falls. Yea, he shall be held up: for God is able to make him stand. ⁵ One man esteems one day above another: another esteems every day alike. Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind. ⁶ He that regards the day, regards it unto the Lord; and he that regards not the day, to the Lord he does not regard it. He that eats, eats to the Lord, for he gives God thanks; and he that eats not, to the Lord he eats not, and gives God thanks. ⁷ For none of us lives to himself, and no man dies to himself. ⁸ For whether we live, we live unto the Lord; and whether we die, we die unto the Lord: whether we live therefore, or die, we are the Lord's. ⁹ For to this end Christ both died, and rose, and revived, that he might be Lord both of the dead and living. ¹⁰ But why do you judge your brother? or why do you despise your brother? for we shall all stand before the judgment seat of Christ. ¹¹ For it is written, As I live, says the Lord, every knee shall bow to me, and every tongue shall confess to God. ¹² So then every one of us shall give account of himself to God.

UKJV⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Him that is weak in the faith receive all of you, but not to doubtful disputations. ² For one believes that he may eat all things: another, who is weak, eats herbs. ³ Let not him that eats despise him that eats not; and let not him which eats not judge him that eats: for God has received him. ⁴ Who are you that judge another man's servant? to his own master he stands or falls. Yea, he shall be held up: for God is able to make him stand. ⁵ One man esteems one day above another: another esteems every day alike. Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind. ⁶ He that regards the day, regards it unto the Lord; and he that regards not the day, to the Lord he does not regard it. He that eats, eats to the Lord, for he gives God thanks; and he that eats not, to the Lord he eats not, and gives God thanks. ⁷ For none of us lives to himself, and no man dies to himself. ⁸ For whether we live, we live unto the Lord; and whether we die, we die unto the Lord: whether we live therefore, or die, we are the Lord's. ⁹ In order to this end Christ both died, and rose, and revived, that he might be Lord both of the dead and living. ¹⁰ But why do you judge your brother? or why do you set at nothing your brother? for we shall all stand before the judgment seat of Christ. ¹¹ For it is written, As I live, says the Lord, every knee shall bow to me, and every tongue shall confess to God. ¹² So then every one of us shall give account (o. logos) of himself to God.

RKJNT⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Accept him who is weak in the faith, and do not dispute over his opinions. ² For one believes that he may eat all things: another, who is weak, eats only vegetables. ³ Let not him who eats despise him who does not eat; and let not him who does not eat judge him who eats: for God has accepted him. ⁴ Who are you to judge another man's servant? to his own master he stands or falls. And he shall be upheld: for the Lord is able to make him stand. ⁵ One man esteems one day above another: another esteems every day alike. Let each man be fully convinced in his own mind. ⁶ He who observes the day, observes it for the Lord; He who eats, eats to the Lord, for he gives God thanks; and he who does not eat, abstains for the Lord, and gives God thanks. ⁷ For none of us lives for himself, and none of us dies for himself. ⁸ For if we live, we live for the Lord; and if we die, we die for the Lord: therefore, whether we live or die, we are the Lord's. ⁹ For to this end Christ both died, and rose to life, that he might be Lord of both the dead and the living. ¹⁰ Why do you judge your brother? or why do you despise your brother? for we shall all stand before the judgment seat of God. ¹¹ For it is written, As I live, says the Lord, every knee shall bow to me, and every tongue shall confess to God. ¹² So then, every one of us shall give an account of himself to God.

TKJU⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Receive him that is weak in the faith, but not to doubtful disputations. ² For one believes that he may eat all things: Another, who is weak, eats herbs. ³ Let him that eats not despise him who does not eat; and let him who does not eat not judge him that eats: For God has received him. ⁴ Who are you that judges another man's servant? To his own master he stands or falls. Moreover, he shall be held up: For God is able to make him stand. ⁵ One person esteems one day above another: Another esteems every day alike. Let every man be fully pursuaded in his own mind. ⁶ He who regards the day, regards it to the Lord; and he that does not regard the day, to the Lord he does not regard it. He that eats, eats to the Lord, for he gives God thanks; and he that does not eat, to the Lord he does not eat, and gives God thanks. ⁷ For none of us lives to himself, and no man dies to himself. ⁸ For if we live, we live to the Lord; and if we die, we die to the Lord: Whether we therefore live, or die, we are the Lord's. ⁹ Because, for this purpose Christ both died, and rose, and revived, that He might be Lord of both the dead and the living. ¹⁰ But why do you judge your brother? Or why do you disregard your brother as nothing? For we shall all stand before the judgment seat of Christ. ¹¹ For it is written, "As I live, says the LORD, every knee shall bow to Me, and every tongue shall confess to God." ¹² So then every one of us shall give account of himself to God.

CKJV_Strongs⁽ⁱ⁾

1 G770 Him that is weak G4102 in the faith G4355 receive you, G3361 but not G1519 to G1261 opinionated G1253 disputes.

2 G3303 For G3739 one G4100 believes G5315 that he may eat G3956 all things: G1161 another, G770 who is weak, G2068 eats G3001 herbs.

3 G1848 Let G3361 not G2068 him that eats G1848 despise G2068 him that eats G3361 not; G2532 and G2919 let G3361 not G2068 him which eats G3361 not G2919 judge G2068 him that eats: G1063 for G2316 God G4355 has received G846 him.

4 G5101 Who G1488 are G4771 you G2919 that judge G245 another man's G3610 servant? G2398 To his own G2962 master G4739 he stands G2228 or G4098 falls. G1161 Yes, G2476 he shall be held up: G1063 for G2316 God G2076 is G1415 able G2476 to make G846 him G2476 stand.

5 G3739 One man G2919 esteems G2250 one day G3844 above G1161 another: G3739 another G2919 esteems G3956 every G2250 day G4135 alike. Let G1538 every man G4135 be fully persuaded G1722 in G2398 his own G3563 mind.

6 G5426 He that regards G2250 the day, G5426 regards G2962 it unto the Lord; G2532 and G5426 he that regards G3361 not G2250 the day, G2962 to the Lord G5426 he does G3756 not G5426 regard G2068 it. He that eats, G2068 eats G2962 to the Lord, G1063 for G2168 he gives G2316 God G2168 thanks; G2532 and G2068 he that eats G3361 not, G2962 to the Lord G2068 he eats G3756 not, G2532 and G2168 gives G2316 God G2168 thanks.

7 G1063 For G3762 none G2257 of us G2198 lives G1438 to himself, G2532 and G3762 no man G599 dies G1438 to himself.

8 G1063 For G1437 if G5037 G2198 we live, G2198 we live G2962 unto the Lord; G5037 and G1437 if G599 we die, G599 we die G2962 unto the Lord: G1437 whether G5037 G2198 we live G3767 therefore, G1437 or G5037 G599 die, G2070 we are G2962 the Lord's.

9 G1063 For G1519 to G5124 this end G5547 Christ G2532 both G599 died, G2532 and G450 rose, G2532 and G326 revived, G2443 that G2961 he might be Lord G2532 both G3498 of the dead G2532 and G2198 living.

10 G1161 But G5101 why G2919 do G4771 you G2919 judge G4675 your G80 brother? G2228 or G2532 G5101 why G1848 do G4771 you G1848 despise G4675 your G80 brother? G1063 For G3936 we shall G3956 all G3936 stand G968 before the judgment seat G5547 of Christ.

11 G1063 For G1125 it is written, G1473 As I G2198 live, G3004 says G2962 the Lord, G3956 every G1119 knee G2578 shall bow G1698 to me, G2532 and G3956 every G1100 tongue G1843 shall confess G2316 to God.

12 G686 So G3767 then G1538 every one G2257 of us G1325 shall give G3056 account G4012 of G1438 himself G2316 to God.

RYLT⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ And him who is weak in the faith receive you -- not to determinations of reasonings; ² one does believe that he may eat all things -- and he who is weak does eat herbs; ³ let not him who is eating despise him who is not eating: and let not him who is not eating judge him who is eating, for God did receive him. ⁴ You -- who are you that are judging another's domestic? to his own master he does stand or fall; and he shall be made to stand, for God is able to make him stand. ⁵ One does judge one day above another, and another does judge every day alike; let each in his own mind be fully assured. ⁶ He who is regarding the day, to the Lord he does regard it, and he who is not regarding the day, to the Lord he does not regard it. He who is eating, to the Lord he does eat, for he does give thanks to God; and he who is not eating, to the Lord he does not eat, and does give thanks to God. ⁷ For none of us to himself does live, and none to himself does die; ⁸ for both, if we may live, to the Lord we live; if also we may die, to the Lord we die; both then if we may live, also if we may die, we are the Lord's; ⁹ for because of this Christ both died and rose again, and lived again, that both of dead and of living he may be Lord. ¹⁰ And you, why do you judge your brother? or again, you, why do you set at nought your brother? for we shall all stand at the tribunal of the Christ; ¹¹ for it has been written, 'I live! says the Lord -- to Me bow shall every knee, and every tongue shall confess to God;' ¹² so, then, each of us concerning himself shall give reckoning to God;

EJ2000⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ ¶ Bear with the one who is sick in the faith, but not unto doubtful discernment. ² For one believes that he may eat all things; another, who is sick, eats vegetables. ³ Let not him that eats despise him that does not eat, and let not him who does not eat judge him that eats; for God has raised him up. ⁴ Who art thou that judgest another man’s servant? By his own master he stands or falls; and if he falls, he shall be made to stand, for God is powerful to make him stand. ⁵ Also, some make a difference between one day and another; others esteem every day alike. Let each one be fully persuaded in his own soul. ⁶ He that observes the day, let him observe it unto the Lord; and he that does not observe the day, to the Lord he does not observe it. He that eats, eats unto the Lord, for he gives God thanks; and he that does not eat, unto the Lord he does not eat, and gives God thanks. ⁷ For none of us live for ourselves, and no one dies for himself. ⁸ For if we live, we live for the Lord; and if we die, we die for the Lord; whether we live therefore, or die, we are the Lord’s. ⁹ For to this end Christ both died and rose and revived: to thus exercise lordship over the dead as well as over the living. ¹⁰ But why dost thou judge thy brother? or why dost thou belittle thy brother? for we shall all stand before the tribunal of the Christ. ¹¹ For it is written, As I live, saith the Lord, every knee shall bow to me, and every tongue shall confess to God. ¹² So then each one of us shall give account of himself to God.

CAB⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Receive one that is weak in the faith, not for disputes over opinions. ² One indeed believes that he may eat all things, but another, being weak, eats only vegetables. ³ Let not him who eats despise him who does not eat, and let not him who does not eat judge him who eats; for God has received him. ⁴ Who are you to judge another's servant? To his own master he stands or he falls. And he shall be made to stand, for God is able to make him stand. ⁵ One indeed judges one day above another; but another judges every day the same. Let each be fully assured in his own mind. ⁶ He that regards the day, regards it to the Lord; and he that does not regard the day, to the Lord he does not regard it. And he that eats, eats to the Lord, for he gives thanks to God; and he that does not eat, to the Lord he does not eat, and he gives thanks to God. ⁷ For none of us lives to himself, and no one dies to himself. ⁸ For whether we live, we live to the Lord; and whether we die, we die to the Lord. Therefore, whether we live, or whether we die, we are the Lord's. ⁹ For to this end Christ died and rose and lived again, so that He might be Lord of both the dead and the living. ¹⁰ But why do you judge your brother? Or why do you despise your brother? For we shall all stand before the judgment seat of Christ. ¹¹ For it is written: "As I live, says the LORD, every knee shall bow to Me, and every tongue shall confess to God." ¹² So then each of us shall give account concerning himself to God.

WPNT⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Receive someone who is weak in the faith, but not for disputes over arguables. ² One man has faith to eat everything, while the weak one eats only vegetables. ³ One who eats must not look down on one who does not, and one who does not eat must not judge one who does, because God has accepted him. ⁴ Who are you to judge someone else’s household servant? To his own master he stands or falls. And stand he will, for God has the power to make him stand. ⁵ One man esteems one day above another; another esteems everyday alike. Let each one be fully convinced in his own mind. ⁶ He who observes the day, observes it to the Lord; and he who does not observe the day, to the Lord he does not observe it. And he who eats, eats to the Lord, since he gives thanks to God; while he who does not eat, to the Lord he does not eat, also giving thanks to God. ⁷ You see, none of us lives to himself, and no one dies to himself. ⁸ Because if we live, we live to the Lord; and if we die, we die to the Lord. So whether we live or whether we die, we are the Lord’s. ⁹ For this very reason Christ both died and rose, and lived, so as to rule both dead and living. ¹⁰ But you, why do you judge your brother? And you too, why do you look down on your brother? Because we will all stand before the Judgment Seat of Christ. ¹¹ For it is written: “‘As I live,’ says the LORD, ‘every knee shall bow to me, and every tongue shall acknowledge God.’” ¹² So then, each of us will give an account of himself to God.

JMNT⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ So constantly reach toward and receive in your arms (take as a companion, admit to your society and friendship, and partner with) the one continuing without strength in the faith (the person weak in trust, confidence and loyalty) – not [putting him] into separated distinctions (or: discriminations) based upon or pertaining to opinions (or: reasoned considerations; thought processes; dialogues or disputes; things being thought through; thoroughly considered and settled accounts). ² One person, indeed, is habitually trusting (is continually believing; continues to have faith) to eat everything, yet the person being constantly weak (without strength) continues (or: is normally) eating vegetables. ³ The person habitually eating the one thing must not constantly make nothing out of (= look down on) the person not eating. And the person not normally eating the one thing must not constantly make a decision about (separate away from; make a distinction between; pass judgment on) the one habitually eating, for God reaches toward him and takes him in His arms (receives him as a companion and a friend, and has taken him as a partner). ⁴ You, who are the person constantly judging (separating away; making a distinction or a decision about) another man's house-servant (domestic)! By (In; To; For; With) his own Lord (Master; Owner) he continues standing, or, he is falling. Yet he will repeatedly be made to stand, for you see, the Lord [= Yahweh or Christ] is constantly able (perpetually powerful) to make him stand. ⁵ One person, on the one hand, is habitually discriminating (deciding; separating; passing judgment; making a distinction): a day from (or: beside) a day (or: = [one] day more than, or compared with, [another] day). Yet, on the other hand, another is habitually deciding for every day (or: is constantly separating each day [as alike, or, as set-apart]). Let each one habitually be fully led within his own mind (or: Each person must constantly be carried to full measure in union with his own mind [on this matter]). ⁶ He who is habitually minding (being disposed to; being opinionated about) the day, in the Lord [= Yahweh] is continuously opinionated (or: for the Lord [= Christ] is he [thus] minding or being disposed; [some MSS add: and yet the person not minding the day, to, for or in the Lord he is not minding it]). And the one habitually eating, in the Lord [= Yahweh or Christ] is he eating, for he habitually gives thanks to God (constantly expresses gratitude by God, for God and in God). And the one not eating is not eating in God (to God; for God), and habitually expresses gratitude for God (in God; gives thanks to God). ⁷ You see, not one of us is living to himself (for himself; by himself; in himself), and not one is dying away by himself (in himself; for himself; to himself). ⁸ For it follows, both if we are (or: should be) living, in the Lord (or: for, to and by the Lord [= Yahweh or Christ]) we are (or: could and should be) living, and then, if we may (or: would) be dying, in, for, to and by the Lord we would be dying. Then, both if we are living, and if we may be dying, we are the Lord's (we constantly exist being of [Yahweh]; we continuously belong to the Lord; we are from the Owner). ⁹ For into this [situation] Christ not only died away, but also now lives, to the end that He would (or: should) be Lord (Owner; Master; Possessor) both of dead folks as well as of living people. ¹⁰ But you! Why are you constantly judging (discriminating against; separating away; making a decision about) your brother (= fellow believer; or: = fellowman)? Or why are you also habitually making light of (making nothing out of; setting at naught; treating with scorn or contempt) your brother? For you see, we will all continue standing in attendance alongside on God's elevated place (platform or stage which is ascended by steps, from which one speaks in a public assembly; or: we will all repeatedly present ourselves at the seat, dais or throne which is God [some MSS: Christ]), ¹¹ for it has been written, "I, Myself, am continuously living. The Lord [= Yahweh] is saying that in Me (by Me; to Me; for Me) every knee will repeatedly bend in worship, or, to sit down (or: I live, says the Lord, because every knee will repeatedly bend to sit down in Me), and every tongue will continue to agree, bind itself and promise to God (speak out of the same word in God; publicly acclaim/acknowledge God; openly profess by God)." [Isa. 45:23] ¹² Consequently, then, each one of us will continue giving a word (presenting a message; rendering an account) about himself to God (or: for God; by God; in God).

NSB⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Accept the man who has a weak faith, but not to entertain doubtful thinking. ² For one believes that he may eat all things. Another who is weak eats only vegetables. ³ Let the one eating not look down on the one not eating. Let the one who does not eat judge him that eats, for God has received him. ⁴ Who are you to judge another man’s servant? He stands or falls before his own master. Yes, he will be made to stand for God can make him stand. ⁵ One person judges one day above another. Another person judges every day alike. Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind. ⁶ He who regards the day regards it to God and he who does not regard the day does not regard it to God. He, who eats, eats to God, for he gives God thanks. He who does not eat does not eat to God and he gives God thanks. ⁷ For none of us lives to himself, and no man dies to himself. ⁸ For if we live, we live to God and if we die, we die to God. Therefore should we live or die, we are God’s. ⁹ To this end Christ both died, and rose, and lived again, that he might be Lord both of the dead and the living. ¹⁰ Why do you judge your brother? Why do you look down on your brother with contempt? We will all stand before the judgment seat of God (Theos). ¹¹ It is written: As I live, says Jehovah, every knee will bow to me, and every tongue will acknowledge (confess to) Jehovah. (Isaiah 45:23) ¹² So then every one of us will give account of himself to God.

ISV⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ How to Treat Weak BelieversAccept anyone who is weak in faith, but not for the purpose of arguing over differences of opinion. ² One person believes that he may eat anything, while the weak person eats only vegetables. ³ The person who eats any kind of food must not ridicule the person who does not eat them, and the person who does not eat certain foods must not criticize the person who eats them, for God has accepted him. ⁴ Who are you to criticize someone else’s servant? He stands or falls before his own Lord—and stand he will, because the Lord makes him stand.
⁵ One person decides in favor of one day over another, while another person decides that all days are the same. Let each one be fully convinced in his own mind: ⁶ The one who observes a special day, observes it to honor the Lord. The one who eats, eats to honor the Lord, since he gives thanks to God. And the one who does not eat, refrains from eating to honor the Lord; yet he, too, gives thanks to God.
⁷ For none of us lives for himself, and no one dies for himself. ⁸ If we live, we live to honor the Lord; and if we die, we die to honor the Lord. So whether we live or die, we belong to the Lord. ⁹ For this reason the Messiah died and returned to life, so that he might become the Lord of both the dead and the living.
¹⁰ Why, then, do you criticize your brother? Or why do you despise your brother? For all of us will stand before the judgment seat of God. ¹¹ For it is written, “As certainly as I live, declares the Lord, every knee will bow to me, and every tongue will praise God.”
¹² Consequently, each of us will give an account of himself to God.

LEB⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Now receive the one who is weak in faith, but not for quarrels about opinions. ² One believes he may eat all things, but the one who is weak eats only vegetables. ³ The one who eats must not despise the one who does not eat, and the one who does not eat must not judge the one who eats, because God has accepted him. ⁴ Who are you, who passes judgment on the domestic slave belonging to someone else? To his own master he stands or falls, and he will stand, for the Lord is able to make him stand. ⁵ One person* prefers one day over another day, and another person regards every day alike. Each one must be fully convinced in his own mind. ⁶ The one who is intent on the day is intent on it for the Lord, and the one who eats eats for the Lord, because he is thankful to God, and the one who does not eat does not eat for the Lord, and he is thankful to God. ⁷ For none of us lives for himself and none dies for himself. ⁸ For if we live, we live for the Lord, and if we die, we die for the Lord. Therefore whether we live or whether we die, we are the Lord's. ⁹ For Christ died and became alive again for this reason, in order that he might be Lord of both the dead and the living. ¹⁰ But why do you judge your brother? Or also, why do you despise your brother? For we will all stand before the judgment seat of God. ¹¹ For it is written,
"As I live, says the Lord, every knee will bow to me, and every tongue will praise God."* ¹² So* each one of us will give an account concerning himself.*

BGB⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Τὸν δὲ ἀσθενοῦντα τῇ πίστει προσλαμβάνεσθε, μὴ εἰς διακρίσεις διαλογισμῶν. ² ὃς μὲν πιστεύει φαγεῖν πάντα, ὁ δὲ ἀσθενῶν λάχανα ἐσθίει. ³ ὁ ἐσθίων τὸν μὴ ἐσθίοντα μὴ ἐξουθενείτω, ὁ δὲ μὴ ἐσθίων τὸν ἐσθίοντα μὴ κρινέτω, ὁ Θεὸς γὰρ αὐτὸν προσελάβετο. ⁴ σὺ τίς εἶ ὁ κρίνων ἀλλότριον οἰκέτην; τῷ ἰδίῳ κυρίῳ στήκει ἢ πίπτει· σταθήσεται δέ, δυνατεῖ γὰρ ὁ Κύριος στῆσαι αὐτόν. ⁵ Ὃς μὲν γὰρ κρίνει ἡμέραν παρ’ ἡμέραν, ὃς δὲ κρίνει πᾶσαν ἡμέραν· ἕκαστος ἐν τῷ ἰδίῳ νοῒ πληροφορείσθω. ⁶ ὁ φρονῶν τὴν ἡμέραν Κυρίῳ φρονεῖ· ὁ ἐσθίων Κυρίῳ ἐσθίει, εὐχαριστεῖ γὰρ τῷ Θεῷ· καὶ ὁ μὴ ἐσθίων Κυρίῳ οὐκ ἐσθίει, καὶ εὐχαριστεῖ τῷ Θεῷ. ⁷ Οὐδεὶς γὰρ ἡμῶν ἑαυτῷ ζῇ, καὶ οὐδεὶς ἑαυτῷ ἀποθνῄσκει· ⁸ ἐάν τε γὰρ ζῶμεν, τῷ Κυρίῳ ζῶμεν, ἐάν τε ἀποθνήσκωμεν, τῷ Κυρίῳ ἀποθνήσκομεν. ἐάν τε οὖν ζῶμεν ἐάν τε ἀποθνήσκωμεν, τοῦ Κυρίου ἐσμέν. ⁹ εἰς τοῦτο γὰρ Χριστὸς ἀπέθανεν καὶ ἔζησεν, ἵνα καὶ νεκρῶν καὶ ζώντων κυριεύσῃ. ¹⁰ Σὺ δὲ τί κρίνεις τὸν ἀδελφόν σου; ἢ καὶ σὺ τί ἐξουθενεῖς τὸν ἀδελφόν σου; πάντες γὰρ παραστησόμεθα τῷ βήματι τοῦ Θεοῦ. ¹¹ γέγραπται γάρ “Ζῶ ἐγώ, λέγει Κύριος, ὅτι ἐμοὶ κάμψει πᾶν γόνυ, καὶ πᾶσα γλῶσσα ἐξομολογήσεται τῷ Θεῷ.” ¹² Ἄρα οὖν ἕκαστος ἡμῶν περὶ ἑαυτοῦ λόγον δώσει τῷ Θεῷ.

BIB⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Τὸν (The one) δὲ (now) ἀσθενοῦντα (being weak) τῇ (in the) πίστει (faith), προσλαμβάνεσθε (receive), μὴ (not) εἰς (for) διακρίσεις (passing judgment) διαλογισμῶν (on reasonings). ² ὃς (One) μὲν (indeed) πιστεύει (believes) φαγεῖν (to eat) πάντα (all things); ὁ (the one) δὲ (however) ἀσθενῶν (being weak), λάχανα (vegetables) ἐσθίει (eats). ³ ὁ (The one) ἐσθίων (eating), τὸν (the one) μὴ (not) ἐσθίοντα (eating) μὴ (not) ἐξουθενείτω (let him despise); ὁ (the one) δὲ (now) μὴ (not) ἐσθίων (eating), τὸν (him) ἐσθίοντα (eating) μὴ (not) κρινέτω (let him judge), ὁ (-) Θεὸς (God) γὰρ (for) αὐτὸν (him) προσελάβετο (has received). ⁴ σὺ (You) τίς (who) εἶ (are), ὁ (-) κρίνων (judging) ἀλλότριον (another’s) οἰκέτην (servant)? τῷ (To the) ἰδίῳ (own) κυρίῳ (master) στήκει (he stands) ἢ (or) πίπτει (falls). σταθήσεται (He will be upheld) δέ (however); δυνατεῖ (able is) γὰρ (for) ὁ (the) Κύριος (Lord) στῆσαι (to uphold) αὐτόν (him). ⁵ Ὃς (One) μὲν (truly) γὰρ (for) κρίνει (judges) ἡμέραν (a day) παρ’ (to be above) ἡμέραν (another day); ὃς (one) δὲ (however) κρίνει (judges) πᾶσαν (every) ἡμέραν (day alike). ἕκαστος (Each) ἐν (in) τῷ (the) ἰδίῳ (own) νοῒ (mind), πληροφορείσθω (let be fully assured). ⁶ ὁ (The one) φρονῶν (regarding) τὴν (the) ἡμέραν (day), Κυρίῳ (to the Lord) φρονεῖ (regards it); ὁ (the one) ἐσθίων (eating), Κυρίῳ (to the Lord) ἐσθίει (eats), εὐχαριστεῖ (he gives thanks) γὰρ (for) τῷ (-) Θεῷ (to God); καὶ (and) ὁ (the one) μὴ (not) ἐσθίων (eating), Κυρίῳ (to the Lord) οὐκ (not) ἐσθίει (he eats), καὶ (and) εὐχαριστεῖ (he gives thanks) τῷ (-) Θεῷ (to God). ⁷ Οὐδεὶς (No one) γὰρ (for) ἡμῶν (of us) ἑαυτῷ (to himself) ζῇ (lives), καὶ (and) οὐδεὶς (no one) ἑαυτῷ (to himself) ἀποθνῄσκει (dies). ⁸ ἐάν (If) τε (both) γὰρ (for) ζῶμεν (we should live), τῷ (to the) Κυρίῳ (Lord) ζῶμεν (we live); ἐάν (if) τε (also) ἀποθνήσκωμεν (we should die), τῷ (to the) Κυρίῳ (Lord) ἀποθνήσκομεν (we die). ἐάν (If) τε (both) οὖν (therefore) ζῶμεν (we should live), ἐάν (if) τε (also) ἀποθνήσκωμεν (we should die), τοῦ (the) Κυρίου (Lord’s) ἐσμέν (we are). ⁹ εἰς (Unto) τοῦτο (this) γὰρ (for), Χριστὸς (Christ) ἀπέθανεν (died) καὶ (and) ἔζησεν (lived again), ἵνα (that) καὶ (both the) νεκρῶν (dead) καὶ (and) ζώντων (living) κυριεύσῃ (He might rule over). ¹⁰ Σὺ (You) δὲ (however), τί (why) κρίνεις (judge you) τὸν (the) ἀδελφόν (brother) σου (or you), ἢ (or) καὶ (also) σὺ (you) τί (why) ἐξουθενεῖς (do despise) τὸν (the) ἀδελφόν (brother) σου (of you)? πάντες (All) γὰρ (for) παραστησόμεθα (we will stand before) τῷ (the) βήματι (judgment seat) τοῦ (of) Θεοῦ (God). ¹¹ γέγραπται (It has been written) γάρ (for): “Ζῶ (Live) ἐγώ (I), λέγει (says) Κύριος (the Lord), ὅτι (that) ἐμοὶ (to Me) κάμψει (will bow) πᾶν (every) γόνυ (knee), καὶ (and) πᾶσα (every) γλῶσσα (tongue) ἐξομολογήσεται (will confess) τῷ (-) Θεῷ (to God).” ¹² Ἄρα (So) οὖν (then), ἕκαστος (each) ἡμῶν (of us) περὶ (concerning) ἑαυτοῦ (himself), λόγον (account) δώσει (will give) τῷ (-) Θεῷ (to God).

BLB⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Now receive the one being weak in the faith, not for passing judgment on reasonings. ² Indeed, one believes to eat all things; but the one being weak eats vegetables. ³ The one eating, let him not despise the one not eating; and the one not eating, let him not judge the one eating, for God has received him. ⁴ Who are you, judging another’s servant? To the own master he stands or falls. And he will be upheld, for the Lord is able to uphold him. ⁵ For indeed one judges a day to be above another day, but one judges every day alike. Let each be fully assured in the own mind. ⁶ The one regarding the day, regards it to the Lord; the one eating, eats to the Lord, for he gives thanks to God; and the one not eating, does not eat to the Lord and gives thanks to God. ⁷ For none of us lives to himself, and no one dies to himself. ⁸ For both if we should live, we live to the Lord; and if we should die, we die to the Lord. Therefore both if we should live and if we should die, we are the Lord’s. ⁹ For unto this, Christ died and lived again that He might rule over both the dead and living. ¹⁰ But why do you judge your brother, or why also do you despise your brother? For we will all stand before the judgment seat of God. ¹¹ For it has been written: “I live, says the Lord, that every knee will bow to Me, and every tongue will confess to God.” ¹² So then, each of us will give account concerning himself to God.

BSB⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Accept him whose faith is weak, without passing judgment on his opinions. ² For one person has faith to eat all things, while another, who is weak, eats only vegetables. ³ The one who eats everything must not belittle the one who does not, and the one who does not eat everything must not judge the one who does, for God has accepted him. ⁴ Who are you to judge someone else’s servant? To his own master he stands or falls. And he will stand, for the Lord is able to make him stand. ⁵ One person regards a certain day above the others, while someone else considers every day alike. Each one should be fully convinced in his own mind. ⁶ He who observes a special day does so to the Lord; he who eats does so to the Lord, for he gives thanks to God; and he who abstains does so to the Lord and gives thanks to God. ⁷ For none of us lives to himself alone, and none of us dies to himself alone. ⁸ If we live, we live to the Lord, and if we die, we die to the Lord. So whether we live or die, we belong to the Lord. ⁹ For this reason Christ died and returned to life, that He might be the Lord of both the dead and the living. ¹⁰ Why, then, do you judge your brother? Or why do you belittle your brother? For we will all stand before God’s judgment seat. ¹¹ It is written: “As surely as I live, says the Lord, every knee will bow before Me; every tongue will confess to God.” ¹² So then, each of us will give an account of himself to God.

MSB⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Accept him whose faith is weak, without passing judgment on his opinions. ² For one person has faith to eat all things, while another, who is weak, eats only vegetables. ³ The one who eats everything must not belittle the one who does not, and the one who does not eat everything must not judge the one who does, for God has accepted him. ⁴ Who are you to judge someone else’s servant? To his own master he stands or falls. And he will stand, for God is able to make him stand. ⁵ One person regards a certain day above the others, while someone else considers every day alike. Each one should be fully convinced in his own mind. ⁶ He who observes a special day does so to the Lord; and he who does not observe the day, to the Lord does not observe it. He who eats does so to the Lord, for he gives thanks to God; and he who abstains does so to the Lord and gives thanks to God. ⁷ For none of us lives to himself alone, and none of us dies to himself alone. ⁸ If we live, we live to the Lord, and if we die, we die to the Lord. So whether we live or die, we belong to the Lord. ⁹ For this reason Christ died and rose and returned to life, that He might be the Lord of both the dead and the living. ¹⁰ Why, then, do you judge your brother? Or why do you belittle your brother? For we will all stand before the judgment seat of Christ. ¹¹ It is written: “As surely as I live, says the Lord, every knee will bow before Me; every tongue will confess to God.” ¹² So then, each of us will give an account of himself to God.

MLV⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ But receive the one who is weak in the faith, yet not for the judging of his reasonings. ² One has faith to eat all things, but the one who is weak eats herbs. ³ Do not let the one who eats, scorn the one who does not eat; and do not let the one who does not eat, judge the one who eats; for God himself has received him. ⁴ Who are you who is judging another’s domestic servant? He stands or falls to his own lord. Now, he will be made to stand up; for it is possible for God to stand him up. ⁵ One indeed is judging a day beside another day; but one is judging each day the same; let each one be fully assured in his own mind. ⁶ He who is mindful of the day, is mindful of it to the Lord; and he who is not mindful of the day, is not mindful of it to the Lord; and he who eats, eats to the Lord, for he gives-thanks to God. And he who does not eat, he does not eat to the Lord, and gives-thanks to God. ⁷ For none of us is living to himself, and none dies to himself. ⁸ For in both, if we live, we live to the Lord; and if we die, we die to the Lord; therefore, in both, if we live or die, we are the Lord’s. ⁹ For Christ both died and rose up and lived for this, in order that he might have lordship over both the dead and the living. ¹⁰ But you, why do you judge your brother? Or you also, why do you scorn your brother? For we will all be standing-before the judicial-seat of Christ. ¹¹ For it has been written, ‘ As I live, says the Lord, that every knee will bow to me, and every tongue will confess to God.’ ¹² Therefore consequently, each of us will be giving an account concerning himself to God.

VIN⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Accept him whose faith is weak, without passing judgment on his opinions. ² One man has faith to eat anything; but he whose faith is weak, eats only vegetables. ³ The one who eats everything must not belittle the one who does not, and the one who does not eat everything must not judge the one who does, for God has accepted him. ⁴ Who are you to judge someone else’s servant? To his own master he stands or falls. And he will stand, for the Lord is able to make him stand. ⁵ One man esteems one day as better than another; another man esteems every day alike. Let each one be fully convinced in his own mind. ⁶ He who observes the day, observes it to the Lord. He who eats, eats to the Lord, for he gives thanks to God; and he who abstains, does so to the Lord and gives thanks to God. ⁷ For none of us lives to himself alone, and none of us dies to himself alone. ⁸ If we live, we live to the Lord, and if we die, we die to the Lord. So whether we live or die, we belong to the Lord. ⁹ For this reason Christ died and returned to life, so that He might be the Lord of both the dead and the living. ¹⁰ Why, then, do you judge your brother? Or why do you belittle your brother? For we will all stand before God’s judgment seat. ¹¹ It is written: “As surely as I live, says the Lord, every knee will bow before Me; every tongue will confess to God.” ¹² So then, each of us will give an account of himself to God.

Luther1545⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Den Schwachen im Glauben nehmet auf und verwirret die Gewissen nicht. ² Einer glaubt, er möge allerlei essen; welcher aber schwach ist, der isset Kraut. ³ Welcher isset, der verachte den nicht, der da nicht isset; und welcher nicht isset, der richte den nicht, der da isset; denn Gott hat ihn aufgenommen. ⁴ Wer bist du, daß du einen fremden Knecht richtest? Er stehet oder fället seinem HERRN. Er mag aber wohl aufgerichtet werden; denn Gott kann ihn Wohl aufrichten. ⁵ Einer hält einen Tag vor dem andern; der andere aber hält alle Tage gleich. Ein jeglicher sei seiner Meinung gewiß. ⁶ Welcher auf die Tage hält, der tut's dem HERRN; und welcher nichts darauf hält, der tut's auch dem HERRN. Welcher isset, der isset dem HERRN; denn er danket Gott. Welcher nicht isset, der isset dem HERRN nicht und danket Gott. ⁷ Denn unser keiner lebt sich selber, und keiner stirbt sich selber. ⁸ Leben wir, so leben wir dem HERRN; sterben wir, so sterben wir dem HERRN. Darum, wir leben oder sterben, so sind wir des HERRN. ⁹ Denn dazu ist Christus auch gestorben und auferstanden und wieder lebendig worden, daß er über Tote und Lebendige HERR sei. ¹⁰ Du aber, was richtest du deinen Bruder? Oder du anderer, was verachtest du deinen Bruder? Wir werden alle vor dem Richterstuhl Christi dargestellt werden, ¹¹ nachdem geschrieben stehet: So wahr als ich lebe, spricht der HERR, mir sollen alle Kniee gebeuget werden, und alle Zungen sollen Gott bekennen. ¹² So wird nun ein jeglicher für sich selbst Gott Rechenschaft geben.

Luther1545_Strongs⁽ⁱ⁾

1 G770 Den Schwachen G1519 im G4102 Glauben G4355 nehmet auf G1161 und G1253 verwirret die Gewissen G3361 nicht .

2 G4100 Einer glaubt G3956 , er möge allerlei G5315 essen G3739 ; welcher G1161 aber G770 schwach G3303 ist G2068 , der isset G3001 Kraut .

3 G2068 Welcher isset G1848 , der verachte G3361 den nicht G3361 , der da nicht G2068 isset G2532 ; und G3361 welcher nicht G2068 isset G2919 , der richte G3361 den nicht G2068 , der da isset G1063 ; denn G2316 GOtt G4355 hat G846 ihn aufgenommen.

4 G5101 Wer G1488 bist G4771 du G245 , daß du einen fremden G3610 Knecht G2919 richtest G2076 ? Er G4739 stehet G2228 oder G2398 fället seinem G2962 Herrn G2476 . Er mag G1161 aber G2476 wohl aufgerichtet werden G1063 ; denn G2316 GOtt G1415 kann G2476 ihn Wohl aufrichten.

5 G3303 Einer G2919 hält G2250 einen Tag G3844 vor G3739 dem G3739 andern; der G2919 andere aber hält G3956 alle G2250 Tage G1538 gleich. Ein jeglicher G4135 sei G2398 seiner G3563 Meinung gewiß.

6 G5426 Welcher auf G2250 die Tage G2962 hält, der tut‘s dem HErrn G2532 ; und G3361 welcher nichts G3756 darauf hält, der tut‘s auch G2962 dem HErrn G2068 . Welcher isset G2068 , der isset G2962 dem HErrn G1063 ; denn G2532 er G2168 danket G2316 GOtt G3361 . Welcher nicht G2068 isset G2068 , der isset G2962 dem HErrn G3756 nicht G2532 und G2168 danket G2316 GOtt .

7 G1063 Denn G2257 unser G3762 keiner G2198 lebt G1438 sich G2532 selber, und G3762 keiner G599 stirbt G1438 sich selber.

8 G2198 Leben G3767 wir, so G2198 leben G2962 wir dem HErrn G599 ; sterben G599 wir, so sterben G2962 wir dem HErrn G1063 . Darum G2198 , wir leben G599 oder sterben G2070 , so sind G5037 wir des G2962 HErrn .

9 G1063 Denn G2443 dazu G450 ist G5547 Christus G2532 auch G599 gestorben G2532 und G2532 auferstanden und G326 wieder lebendig G1519 worden, daß G2532 er G2961 über G3498 Tote G2532 und G2198 Lebendige HErr sei.

10 G4771 Du G1161 aber G5101 , was G2919 richtest G4771 du G4675 deinen G80 Bruder G5101 ? Oder du anderer, was G1848 verachtest G4675 du deinen G80 Bruder G2532 ? Wir G2919 werden G3956 alle G5547 vor dem Richterstuhl Christi G3936 dargestellt werden,

11 G1125 nachdem geschrieben G2532 stehet: So G1473 wahr als ich G2198 lebe G3004 , spricht G1698 der HErr, mir G2578 sollen G3956 alle G1119 Kniee G1063 gebeuget werden, und G3956 alle G1100 Zungen G1843 sollen G2316 GOtt bekennen.

12 G686 So G3767 wird nun G1538 ein jeglicher G4012 für G1438 sich selbst G2316 GOtt G3056 Rechenschaft G1325 geben .

Luther1912⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Den Schwachen im Glauben nehmet auf und verwirrt die Gewissen nicht. ² Einer glaubt er möge allerlei essen; welcher aber schwach ist, der ißt Kraut. ³ Welcher ißt, der verachte den nicht, der da nicht ißt; und welcher nicht ißt, der richte den nicht, der da ißt; denn Gott hat ihn aufgenommen. ⁴ Wer bist du, daß du einen fremden Knecht richtest? Er steht oder fällt seinem Herrn. Er mag aber wohl aufgerichtet werden; denn Gott kann ihn wohl aufrichten. ⁵ Einer hält einen Tag vor dem andern; der andere aber hält alle Tage gleich. Ein jeglicher sei in seiner Meinung gewiß. ⁶ Welcher auf die Tage hält, der tut's dem HERRN; und welcher nichts darauf hält, der tut's auch dem HERRN. Welcher ißt, der ißt dem HERRN, denn er dankt Gott; welcher nicht ißt, der ißt dem HERRN nicht und dankt Gott. ⁷ Denn unser keiner lebt sich selber, und keiner stirbt sich selber. ⁸ Leben wir, so leben wir dem HERRN; sterben wir, so sterben wir dem HERRN. Darum, wir leben oder sterben, so sind wir des HERRN. ⁹ Denn dazu ist Christus auch gestorben und auferstanden und wieder lebendig geworden, daß er über Tote und Lebendige HERR sei. ¹⁰ Du aber, was richtest du deinen Bruder? Oder, du anderer, was verachtest du deinen Bruder? Wir werden alle vor den Richtstuhl Christi dargestellt werden; ¹¹ denn es steht geschrieben: "So wahr ich lebe, spricht der HERR, mir sollen alle Kniee gebeugt werden, und alle Zungen sollen Gott bekennen." ¹² So wird nun ein jeglicher für sich selbst Gott Rechenschaft geben.

Luther1912_Strongs⁽ⁱ⁾

1 G770 Den Schwachen G4102 im Glauben G4355 nehmet auf G1161 G1519 und G1261 verwirret G1253 die Gewissen G3361 nicht .

2 G3303 G3739 Einer G4100 glaubt G5315 er G3956 möge allerlei G5315 essen G770 ; welcher G1161 aber G770 schwach G2068 ist, der ißt G3001 Kraut .

3 G2068 Welcher ißt G1848 , der verachte G3361 den nicht G2068 , der G3361 da nicht G2068 ißt G2532 ; und G3361 welcher nicht G2068 ißt G2919 , der richte G3361 den nicht G2068 , der da ißt G1063 ; denn G2316 Gott G4355 hat G846 ihn G4355 aufgenommen .

4 G5101 Wer G1488 bist G4771 du G2919 , daß G245 du einen fremden G3610 Knecht G2919 richtest G4739 ? Er steht G2228 oder G4098 fällt G2398 seinem G2962 HERRN G2476 . Er G1161 mag aber G2476 wohl aufgerichtet G1063 werden; denn G2316 Gott G1415 G2076 kann G846 ihn G2476 wohl aufrichten .

5 G3303 G3739 Einer G2919 hält G2250 einen Tag G3844 vor G2250 dem andern G3739 ; der andere G1161 aber G2919 hält G3956 alle G2250 Tage G1538 gleich. Ein jeglicher G4135 sei G1722 in G2398 seiner G3563 Meinung G4135 gewiß .

6 G5426 Welcher G2250 auf die Tage G5426 hält G5426 , der tut’s G2962 dem HERRN G2532 ; und G5426 welcher G3361 nichts G2250 darauf G5426 hält G5426 , der tut’s G3756 auch G2962 dem HERRN G2068 . Welcher ißt G2068 , der ißt G2962 dem HERRN G1063 , denn G2168 er dankt G2316 Gott G2532 ; G2068 welcher G3361 nicht G2068 ißt G2068 , der ißt G2962 dem HERRN G3756 nicht G2532 und G2168 dankt G2316 Gott .

7 G1063 Denn G2257 unser G3762 keiner G2198 lebt G1438 sich selber G2532 , und G3762 keiner G599 stirbt G1438 sich selber .

8 G1063 G2198 Leben G1437 G5037 wir, so G2198 leben G2962 wir dem HERRN G599 ; sterben G1437 G5037 wir, so G599 sterben G2962 wir dem HERRN G3767 . Darum G2198 , wir leben G1437 G5037 oder G599 sterben G1437 G5037 , so G2070 sind G2962 wir des HERRN .

9 G1063 Denn G1519 G5124 dazu G5547 ist Christus G2532 auch G599 gestorben G2532 und G450 auferstanden G2532 und G326 wieder lebendig G2443 geworden, daß G2961 er G2532 über G3498 Tote G2532 und G2198 Lebendige G2961 HERR sei.

10 G1161 Du aber G5101 , was G2919 richtest G4771 du G4675 deinen G80 Bruder G2228 G2532 ? Oder G5101 , du anderer, was G1848 verachtest G4771 du G4675 deinen G80 Bruder G1063 ? G3936 Wir G3956 werden alle G3936 vor G968 den Richtstuhl G5547 Christi G3936 dargestellt werden;

11 G1063 denn G1125 es steht geschrieben G1473 : »So wahr als ich G2198 lebe G3004 , spricht G2962 der HERR G3754 , G1698 mir G3956 sollen alle G1119 Kniee G2578 gebeugt G2532 werden, und G3956 alle G1100 Zungen G1843 sollen G2316 Gott G1843 bekennen .

12 G686 So G1325 wird G3767 nun G1538 G2257 ein jeglicher G4012 für G1438 sich selbst G2316 Gott G3056 Rechenschaft G1325 geben .

ELB1871⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Den Schwachen im Glauben aber nehmet auf, doch nicht zur Entscheidung zweifelhafter Fragen. ² Einer glaubt, er dürfe alles essen; der Schwache aber ißt Gemüse . ³ Wer ißt, verachte den nicht, der nicht ißt; und wer nicht ißt, richte den nicht, der ißt; denn Gott hat ihn aufgenommen. ⁴ Wer bist du, der du den Hausknecht eines anderen richtest? Er steht oder fällt seinem eigenen Herrn. Er wird aber aufrecht gehalten werden, denn der Herr vermag ihn aufrecht zu halten. ⁵ Der eine hält einen Tag vor dem anderen, der andere aber hält jeden Tag gleich. Ein jeder aber sei in seinem eigenen Sinne völlig überzeugt. ⁶ Wer den Tag achtet, achtet ihn dem Herrn. Und wer ißt, ißt dem Herrn, denn er danksagt Gott; und wer nicht ißt, ißt dem Herrn nicht und danksagt Gott. ⁷ Denn keiner von uns lebt sich selbst, und keiner stirbt sich selbst. ⁸ Denn sei es, daß wir leben, wir leben dem Herrn; sei es, daß wir sterben, wir sterben dem Herrn. Sei es nun, daß wir leben, sei es, daß wir sterben, wir sind des Herrn. ⁹ Denn hierzu ist Christus gestorben und wieder lebendig geworden, auf daß er herrsche sowohl über Tote als über Lebendige. ¹⁰ Du aber, was richtest du deinen Bruder? Oder auch du, was verachtest du deinen Bruder? Denn wir werden alle vor den Richterstuhl Gottes gestellt werden. ¹¹ Denn es steht geschrieben: "So wahr ich lebe, spricht der Herr, mir soll sich jedes Knie beugen, und jede Zunge soll Gott bekennen" . ¹² Also wird nun ein jeder von uns für sich selbst Gott Rechenschaft geben.

ELB1871_Strongs⁽ⁱ⁾

1 G770 Den Schwachen G4102 im Glauben G4355 aber nehmet auf, G1161 doch G3361 nicht G1519 zur G1253 Entscheidung G1261 zweifelhafter G1261 Fragen.

2 G3303 G3739 Einer G4100 glaubt G3956 , er dürfe alles G5315 essen G770 ; der Schwache G1161 aber G2068 ißt G3001 Gemüse.

3 G2068 Wer ißt, G1848 verachte G3361 den nicht, G3361 der nicht G2068 ißt; G2532 und G3361 wer nicht G2068 ißt, G2919 richte G3361 den nicht, G2068 der ißt; G1063 denn G2316 Gott G846 hat ihn G4355 aufgenommen.

4 G5101 Wer G1488 bist G4771 du, G3610 der du den Hausknecht G245 eines anderen G2919 richtest? G4739 Er steht G2228 oder G4098 fällt G2398 seinem eigenen G2962 Herrn. G1161 Er wird aber G2476 aufrecht gehalten G1063 werden, denn G2962 der Herr G2076 G1415 vermag G846 ihn G2476 aufrecht zu halten.

5 G3303 G3739 Der eine G2919 hält G2250 einen Tag G3844 vor G2250 dem anderen, G3739 der andere G1161 aber G2919 hält G3956 jeden G2250 Tag G1538 gleich. Ein jeder G4135 aber sei G1722 in G2398 seinem eigenen G3563 Sinne G4135 völlig überzeugt.

6 G2250 Wer den Tag G5426 achtet, G5426 achtet G2962 ihn dem Herrn. G2532 Und G2068 wer ißt, G2068 ißt G2962 dem Herrn, G1063 denn G2168 er danksagt G2316 Gott; G2532 und G3361 wer nicht G2068 ißt, G2068 ißt G2962 dem Herrn G3756 nicht G2532 und G2168 danksagt G2316 Gott.

7 G1063 Denn G3762 keiner G2257 von uns G2198 lebt G1438 sich selbst, G2532 und G3762 keiner G599 stirbt G1438 sich selbst.

8 G1063 Denn G1437 sei G5037 es, daß G2198 wir leben, G2198 wir leben G2962 dem Herrn; G1437 sei G5037 es, daß G599 wir sterben, G599 wir sterben G2962 dem Herrn. G1437 Sei G3767 es nun, G5037 daß G2198 wir leben, G1437 sei G5037 es, daß G599 wir sterben, G2070 wir sind G2962 des Herrn.

9 G1063 Denn G1519 G5124 hierzu G5547 ist Christus G599 gestorben G2532 und G326 wieder lebendig G2443 geworden, auf daß G2961 er herrsche G2532 sowohl G3498 über Tote G2532 als G2198 über Lebendige.

10 G1161 Du aber, G5101 was G2919 richtest G4771 du G4675 deinen G80 Bruder? G2228 Oder G2532 auch G5101 du, was G1848 verachtest G4771 du G4675 deinen G80 Bruder? G1063 Denn G3956 wir werden alle G3936 vor G968 den Richterstuhl G2316 Gottes G3936 gestellt werden.

11 G1063 Denn G1125 es steht geschrieben: G1473 "So wahr ich G2198 lebe, G3004 spricht G2962 G3754 der Herr, G1698 mir G3956 soll sich jedes G1119 Knie G2578 beugen, G2532 und G3956 jede G1100 Zunge G2316 soll Gott G1843 bekennen".

12 G3767 Also G686 wird nun G1538 ein jeder G2257 von uns G4012 für G1438 sich selbst G2316 Gott G3056 Rechenschaft G1325 geben.

ELB1905⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Den Schwachen im Glauben aber nehmet auf, doch nicht zur Entscheidung zweifelhafter Fragen. Eig. von Überlegungen ² Einer glaubt, er dürfe alles essen; der Schwache aber ißt Gemüse. ³ Wer ißt, verachte den nicht, der nicht ißt; und wer nicht ißt, richte den nicht, der ißt; denn Gott hat ihn aufgenommen. ⁴ Wer bist du, der du den Hausknecht eines anderen richtest? Er steht oder fällt seinem eigenen Herrn. Er wird aber aufrecht gehalten werden, denn der Herr vermag ihn aufrecht zu halten. ⁵ Der eine hält einen Tag vor dem anderen, der andere aber hält jeden Tag gleich. Ein jeder aber sei in seinem eigenen Sinne völlig überzeugt. ⁶ Wer den Tag achtet, achtet ihn dem Herrn. Und wer ißt, ißt dem Herrn, denn er danksagt Gott; und wer nicht ißt, ißt dem Herrn nicht und danksagt Gott. ⁷ Denn keiner von uns lebt sich selbst, und keiner stirbt sich selbst. ⁸ Denn sei es, daß wir leben, wir leben dem Herrn; sei es, daß wir sterben, wir sterben dem Herrn. Sei es nun, daß wir leben, sei es, daß wir sterben, wir sind des Herrn. ⁹ Denn hierzu ist Christus gestorben und wieder lebendig geworden, auf daß er herrsche sowohl über Tote als über Lebendige. ¹⁰ Du aber, was richtest du deinen Bruder? Oder auch du, was verachtest du deinen Bruder? Denn wir werden alle vor den Richterstuhl Gottes gestellt werden. ¹¹ Denn es steht geschrieben: »So wahr ich lebe, spricht der Herr, mir soll sich jedes Knie beugen, und jede Zunge soll Gott bekennen.« [Jes 45,23] ¹² Also wird nun ein jeder von uns für sich selbst Gott Rechenschaft geben.

ELB1905_Strongs⁽ⁱ⁾

1 G770 Den Schwachen G4102 im Glauben G4355 aber nehmet auf G1161 , doch G3361 nicht G1519 zur G1253 Entscheidung G1261 zweifelhafter G1261 Fragen .

2 G3739 Einer G4100 glaubt G3956 , er dürfe alles G5315 essen G770 ; der Schwache G1161 aber G2068 ißt G3001 Gemüse .

3 G2068 Wer ißt G1848 , verachte G3361 den nicht G3361 , der nicht G2068 ißt G2532 ; und G3361 wer nicht G2068 ißt G2919 , richte G3361 den nicht G2068 , der ißt G1063 ; denn G2316 Gott G846 hat ihn G4355 aufgenommen .

4 G5101 Wer G1488 bist G4771 du G3610 , der du den Hausknecht G245 eines anderen G2919 richtest G4739 ? Er steht G2228 oder G4098 fällt G2398 seinem eigenen G2962 Herrn G1161 . Er wird aber G2476 aufrecht gehalten G1063 werden, denn G2962 der Herr G1415 -G2076 vermag G846 ihn G2476 aufrecht zu halten .

5 G3303 -G3739 Der eine G2919 hält G2250 einen Tag G3844 vor G2250 dem anderen G3739 , der andere G1161 aber G2919 hält G3956 jeden G2250 Tag G1538 gleich. Ein jeder G4135 aber sei G1722 in G2398 seinem eigenen G3563 Sinne G4135 völlig überzeugt .

6 G2250 Wer den Tag G5426 achtet G5426 , achtet G2962 ihn dem Herrn G2532 . Und G2068 wer ißt G2068 , ißt G2962 dem Herrn G1063 , denn G2168 er danksagt G2316 Gott G2532 ; und G3361 wer nicht G2068 ißt G2068 , ißt G2962 dem Herrn G3756 nicht G2532 und G2168 danksagt G2316 Gott .

7 G1063 Denn G3762 keiner G2257 von uns G2198 lebt G1438 sich selbst G2532 , und G3762 keiner G599 stirbt G1438 sich selbst .

8 G1063 Denn G1437 sei G5037 es, daß G2198 wir leben G2198 , wir leben G2962 dem Herrn G1437 ; sei G5037 es, daß G599 wir sterben G599 , wir sterben G2962 dem Herrn G1437 . Sei G3767 es nun G5037 , daß G2198 wir leben G1437 , sei G5037 es, daß G599 wir sterben G2070 , wir sind G2962 des Herrn .

9 G1063 Denn G1519 -G5124 hierzu G5547 ist Christus G599 gestorben G2532 und G326 wieder lebendig G2443 geworden, auf daß G2961 er herrsche G2532 sowohl G3498 über Tote G2532 als G2198 über Lebendige .

10 G1161 Du aber G5101 , was G2919 richtest G4771 du G4675 deinen G80 Bruder G2228 ? Oder G2532 auch G5101 du, was G1848 verachtest G4771 du G4675 deinen G80 Bruder G1063 ? Denn G3956 wir werden alle G3936 vor G968 den Richterstuhl G2316 Gottes G3936 gestellt werden.

11 G1063 Denn G1125 es steht geschrieben G1473 : "So wahr ich G2198 lebe G3004 , spricht G2962 der Herr G1698 , mir G3956 soll sich jedes G1119 Knie G2578 beugen G2532 , und G3956 jede G1100 Zunge G2316 soll Gott G1843 bekennen ".

12 G3767 Also G686 wird nun G1538 ein jeder G2257 von uns G4012 für G1438 sich selbst G2316 Gott G3056 Rechenschaft G1325 geben .

DSV⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Dengene nu, die zwak is in het geloof, neemt aan, maar niet tot twistige samensprekingen. ² De een gelooft wel, dat men alles eten mag, maar die zwak is, eet moeskruiden. ³ Die daar eet, verachte hem niet, die niet eet; en die niet eet, oordele hem niet, die daar eet; want God heeft hem aangenomen. ⁴ Wie zijt gij, die eens anderen huisknecht oordeelt? Hij staat, of hij valt zijn eigen heer; doch hij zal vastgesteld worden, want God is machtig hem vast te stellen. ⁵ De een acht wel den enen dag boven den anderen dag; maar de ander acht al de dagen gelijk. Een iegelijk zij in zijn eigen gemoed ten volle verzekerd. ⁶ Die den dag waarneemt, die neemt hem waar den Heere; en die den dag niet waarneemt, die neemt hem niet waar den Heere. Die daar eet, die eet zulks den Heere, want hij dankt God; en die niet eet, die eet zulks den Heere niet, en hij dankt God. ⁷ Want niemand van ons leeft zichzelven, en niemand sterft zichzelven. ⁸ Want hetzij dat wij leven, wij leven den Heere; hetzij dat wij sterven, wij sterven den Heere. Hetzij dan dat wij leven, hetzij dat wij sterven, wij zijn des Heeren. ⁹ Want daartoe is Christus ook gestorven, en opgestaan, en weder levend geworden, opdat Hij beiden over doden en levenden heersen zou. ¹⁰ Maar gij, wat oordeelt gij uw broeder? Of ook gij, wat veracht gij uw broeder? Want wij zullen allen voor den rechterstoel van Christus gesteld worden. ¹¹ Want er is geschreven: Ik leef, zegt de Heere; voor Mij zal alle knie zich buigen, en alle tong zal God belijden. ¹² Zo dan een iegelijk van ons zal voor zichzelven Gode rekenschap geven.

DSV_Strongs⁽ⁱ⁾

1 G770 G5723 Dengene nu, die zwak is G4102 in het geloof G4355 G5732 , neemt aan G1161 , [maar G3361 ] niet G1519 tot G1261 twistige G1253 samensprekingen.

2 G3739 De een G4100 G5719 gelooft G3303 wel G3956 , dat men alles G5315 G5629 eten mag G1161 , maar G770 G5723 die zwak is G2068 G5719 , eet G3001 moeskruiden.

3 G2068 G5723 Die daar eet G1848 G5720 , verachte G3361 hem niet G3361 , die niet G2068 G5723 eet G2532 ; en G3361 die niet G2068 G5723 eet G2919 G5720 , oordele G3361 hem niet G2068 G5723 , die daar eet G1063 ; want G2316 God G846 heeft hem G4355 G5639 aangenomen.

4 G5101 Wie G1488 G5748 zijt G4771 gij G245 , die eens anderen G3610 huisknecht G2919 G5723 oordeelt G4739 G5719 ? Hij staat G2228 , of G4098 G5719 hij valt G2398 zijn eigen G2962 heer G1161 ; doch G2476 G5701 hij zal vastgesteld worden G1063 , want G2316 God G2076 G5748 is G1415 machtig G846 hem G2476 G5658 vast te stellen.

5 G3739 De een G2919 G5719 acht G3303 wel G2250 den [enen] dag G3844 boven G2250 den [anderen] dag G1161 ; maar G3739 de ander G2919 G5719 acht G3956 al G2250 de dagen G1538 [gelijk]. Een iegelijk G1722 zij in G2398 zijn eigen G3563 gemoed G4135 G5744 ten volle verzekerd.

6 G2250 Die den dag G5426 G5723 waarneemt G5426 G5719 , die neemt [hem] waar G2962 den Heere G2532 ; en G2250 die den dag G3361 niet G5426 G5723 waarneemt G5426 G , die neemt G3756 [hem] niet G5426 G5719 waar G2962 den Heere G2068 G5723 . Die daar eet G2068 G5719 , die eet G2962 [zulks] den Heere G1063 , want G2168 G5719 hij dankt G2316 God G2532 ; en G3361 die niet G2068 G5723 eet G2068 G5719 , die eet G2962 [zulks] den Heere G3756 niet G2532 , en G2168 G5719 hij dankt G2316 God.

7 G1063 Want G3762 niemand G2257 van ons G2198 G5719 leeft G1438 zichzelven G2532 , en G3762 niemand G599 G5719 sterft G1438 zichzelven.

8 G1063 Want G1437 G5037 hetzij G2198 G5725 dat wij leven G2198 G5719 , wij leven G2962 den Heere G1437 G5037 ; hetzij G599 G5725 dat wij sterven G599 G5719 , wij sterven G2962 den Heere G1437 G5037 . Hetzij G3767 dan G2198 G5725 dat wij leven G1437 G5037 , hetzij G599 G5725 dat wij sterven G2070 G5748 , wij zijn G2962 des Heeren.

9 G1063 Want G1519 G5124 daartoe G5547 is Christus G2532 ook G599 G5627 gestorven G2532 , en G450 G5627 opgestaan G2532 , en G326 G5656 weder levend geworden G2443 , opdat G2532 Hij beiden G3498 over doden G2532 en G2198 G5723 levenden G2961 G5661 heersen zou.

10 G1161 Maar G4771 gij G5101 , wat G2919 G5719 oordeelt gij G4675 uw G80 broeder G2228 ? Of G2532 ook G4771 gij G5101 , wat G1848 G5719 veracht gij G4675 uw G80 broeder G1063 ? Want G3956 wij zullen allen G968 voor den rechterstoel G5547 van Christus G3936 G5695 gesteld worden.

11 G1063 Want G1125 G5769 er is geschreven G1473 : Ik G2198 G5719 leef G3004 G5719 , zegt G2962 de Heere G3754 ; G1698 voor Mij G3956 zal alle G1119 knie G2578 G5692 zich buigen G2532 , en G3956 alle G1100 tong G2316 zal God G1843 G5698 belijden.

12 G686 Zo G3767 dan G1538 een iegelijk G2257 van ons G4012 zal voor G1438 zichzelven G2316 Gode G3056 rekenschap G1325 G5692 geven.

DarbyFR⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹
Or quant à celui qui est faible en foi, recevez-le; non pas pour la décision de questions douteuses. ² L'un croit pouvoir manger de toutes choses; l'autre qui est faible, mange des herbes: ³ que celui qui mange ne méprise pas celui qui ne mange pas; et que celui qui ne mange pas ne juge pas celui qui mange, car Dieu l'a reçu. ⁴ Qui es-tu, toi qui juges le domestique d'autrui? Il se tient debout ou il tombe pour son propre maître; et il sera tenu debout, car le Seigneur est puissant pour le tenir debout. ⁵ L'un estime un jour plus qu'un autre jour, et l'autre estime tous les jours égaux: que chacun soit pleinement persuadé dans son propre esprit. ⁶ Celui qui a égard au jour, y a égard à cause du Seigneur; et celui qui mange, mange à cause du Seigneur, car il rend grâces à Dieu; et celui qui ne mange pas, ne mange pas à cause du Seigneur, et il rend grâces à Dieu. ⁷ Car nul de nous ne vit ayant égard à lui-même, et nul ne meurt ayant égard à lui-même: ⁸ mais soit que nous vivions, nous vivons ayant égard au Seigneur, soit que nous mourions, nous mourons ayant égard au Seigneur; soit donc que nous vivions, soit que nous mourions, nous sommes du Seigneur. ⁹ Car c'est pour cela que Christ est mort et qu'il a revécu, afin qu'il dominât et sur les morts et sur les vivants. ¹⁰ Mais toi, pourquoi juges-tu ton frère? Ou aussi toi, pourquoi méprises-tu ton frère? Car nous comparaîtrons tous devant le tribunal de Dieu; ¹¹ car il est écrit: "Je suis vivant, dit le *Seigneur, que tout genou se ploiera devant moi, et que toute langue confessera hautement Dieu". ¹² Ainsi donc, chacun de nous rendra compte pour lui-même à Dieu.

Martin⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Or quant à celui qui est faible en la foi, recevez-le, et n'ayez point avec lui des contestations ni des disputes. ² L'un croit qu'on peut manger de toutes choses, et l'autre qui est faible mange des herbes. ³ Que celui qui mange de toutes choses, ne méprise pas celui qui n'en mange point; et que celui qui n'en mange point, ne juge point celui qui en mange : car Dieu l'a pris à soi. ⁴ Qui es-tu toi, qui juges le serviteur d'autrui ? s'il se tient ferme ou s'il bronche, c'est pour son propre maître; et même ce Chrétien faible sera affermi; car Dieu est puissant pour l'affermir. ⁵ L'un estime un jour plus que l'autre, et l'autre estime tous les jours également, mais que chacun soit pleinement persuadé en son esprit. ⁶ Celui qui a égard au jour, y a égard à cause du Seigneur; et celui aussi qui n'a point égard au jour, il n'y a point d'égard à cause du Seigneur; celui qui mange de toutes choses, en mange à cause du Seigneur, et il rend grâces à Dieu; et celui qui n'en mange point, n'en mange point aussi à cause du Seigneur, et il rend grâces à Dieu. ⁷ Car nul de nous ne vit pour soi-même, et nul ne meurt pour soi-même. ⁸ Mais soit que nous vivions, nous vivons au Seigneur; ou soit que nous mourions, nous mourons au Seigneur; soit donc que nous vivions, soit que nous mourions, nous sommes au Seigneur. ⁹ Car c'est pour cela que Christ est mort, qu'il est ressuscité, et qu'il a repris une nouvelle vie; afin qu'il domine tant sur les morts que sur les vivants. ¹⁰ Mais toi pourquoi juges-tu ton frère ? ou toi aussi, pourquoi méprises-tu ton frère ? certes nous comparaîtrons tous devant le siège judicial de Christ. ¹¹ Car il est écrit : je suis vivant, dit le Seigneur, que tout genou se ploiera devant moi, et que toute langue donnera louange à Dieu. ¹² Ainsi donc chacun de nous rendra compte pour soi-même à Dieu.

Segond⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Faites accueil à celui qui est faible dans la foi, et ne discutez pas sur les opinions. ² Tel croit pouvoir manger de tout: tel autre, qui est faible, ne mange que des légumes. ³ Que celui qui mange ne méprise point celui qui ne mange pas, et que celui qui ne mange pas ne juge point celui qui mange, car Dieu l'a accueilli. ⁴ Qui es-tu, toi qui juges un serviteur d'autrui? S'il se tient debout, ou s'il tombe, cela regarde son maître. Mais il se tiendra debout, car le Seigneur a le pouvoir de l'affermir. ⁵ Tel fait une distinction entre les jours; tel autre les estime tous égaux. Que chacun ait en son esprit une pleine conviction. ⁶ Celui qui distingue entre les jours agit ainsi pour le Seigneur. Celui qui mange, c'est pour le Seigneur qu'il mange, car il rend grâces à Dieu; celui qui ne mange pas, c'est pour le Seigneur qu'il ne mange pas, et il rend grâces à Dieu. ⁷ En effet, nul de nous ne vit pour lui-même, et nul ne meurt pour lui-même. ⁸ Car si nous vivons, nous vivons pour le Seigneur; et si nous mourons, nous mourons pour le Seigneur. Soit donc que nous vivions, soit que nous mourions, nous sommes au Seigneur. ⁹ Car Christ est mort et il a vécu, afin de dominer sur les morts et sur les vivants. ¹⁰ Mais toi, pourquoi juges-tu ton frère? ou toi, pourquoi méprises-tu ton frère? puisque nous comparaîtrons tous devant le tribunal de Dieu. ¹¹ Car il est écrit: Je suis vivant, dit le Seigneur, Tout genou fléchira devant moi, Et toute langue donnera gloire à Dieu. ¹² Ainsi chacun de nous rendra compte à Dieu pour lui-même.

Segond_Strongs⁽ⁱ⁾

1 G4355 ¶ Faites accueil G5732 G770 à celui qui est faible G5723 G4102 dans la foi G1161 , et G1253 ne discutez G3361 pas G1519 G1261 sur les opinions.

2 G3303 G3739 Tel G4100 croit G5719 G5315 pouvoir manger G5629 G3956 de tout G1161 : tel autre G770 , qui est faible G5723 G2068 , ne mange G5719 G3001 que des légumes.

3 G2068 Que celui qui mange G5723 G1848 ne méprise G5720 G3361 point G2068 celui qui ne mange G5723 G3361 pas G2532 , et G2068 que celui qui ne mange G5723 G3361 pas G2919 ne juge G5720 G3361 point G2068 celui qui mange G5723 G1063 , car G2316 Dieu G846 l G4355 ’a accueilli G5639 .

4 G5101 Qui G1488 es G5748 G4771 -tu, toi G2919 qui juges G5723 G3610 un serviteur G245 d’autrui G4739 ? S’il se tient debout G5719 G2228 , ou G4098 s’il tombe G5719 G2398 , cela regarde son G2962 maître G1161 . Mais G2476 il se tiendra debout G5701 G1063 , car G2962 le Seigneur G2076 a G5748 G1415 le pouvoir G846 de l G2476 ’affermir G5658 .

5 G3303 Tel G3739 G2919 fait une distinction G5719 G2250 entre les jours G3844 G2250 G1161 ; G3739 tel autre G2919 les estime G5719 G3956 tous G2250 G1538 égaux. Que chacun G1722 ait en G2398 son G3563 esprit G4135 une pleine conviction G5744 .

6 G5426 Celui qui distingue G5723 G2250 entre les jours G5426 agit G5719 G2962 ainsi pour le Seigneur G2532 . G2068 Celui qui mange G5723 G2962 , c’est pour le Seigneur G2068 qu’il mange G5719 G1063 , car G2168 il rend grâces G5719 G2316 à Dieu G2532 ; G2068 celui qui ne mange G5723 G3361 pas G2962 , c’est pour le Seigneur G2068 qu’il ne mange G5719 G3756 pas G2532 , et G2168 il rend grâces G5719 G2316 à Dieu.

7 G1063 En effet G3762 , nul G2257 de nous G2198 ne vit G5719 G1438 pour lui-même G2532 , et G3762 nul G599 ne meurt G5719 G1438 pour lui-même.

8 G1063 Car G1437 si G5037 G2198 nous vivons G5725 G2198 , nous vivons G5719 G2962 pour le Seigneur G5037 ; et G1437 si G599 nous mourons G5725 G599 , nous mourons G5719 G2962 pour le Seigneur G1437 . Soit G5037 G3767 donc G2198 que nous vivions G5725 G1437 , soit G5037 G599 que nous mourions G5725 G2070 , nous sommes G5748 G2962 au Seigneur.

9 G1063 Car G5547 Christ G599 est mort G5627 G2532 G2532 et G450 il a vécu G5627 G2532 G326 G5656 G2443 , afin de G2961 dominer G5661 G2532 sur G3498 les morts G2532 et G2198 sur les vivants G5723 .

10 G1161 Mais G5101 toi, pourquoi G2919 juges G5719 G4771 -tu G4675 ton G80 frère G2228 ? ou G2532 G5101 toi, pourquoi G1848 méprises G5719 G4771 -tu G4675 ton G80 frère G1063 ? puisque G3936 nous comparaîtrons G0 G3956 tous G3936 devant G5695 G968 le tribunal G2316 de Dieu.

11 G1063 Car G1125 il est écrit G5769 G1473 : Je G2198 suis vivant G5719 G3004 , dit G5719 G2962 le Seigneur G3754 , G3956 Tout G1119 genou G2578 fléchira G5692 G1698 devant moi G2532 , Et G3956 toute G1100 langue G1843 donnera gloire G5698 G2316 à Dieu.

12 G3767 Ainsi G686 G1538 chacun G2257 de nous G1325 rendra G5692 G3056 compte G2316 à Dieu G4012 pour G1438 lui-même.

SE⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Al enfermo en la fe sobrellevad, no en contiendas de disputas. ² Porque alguno cree que se ha de comer de todas las cosas; otro enfermo, come legumbres. ³ El que come, no menosprecie al que no come; y el que no come, no juzgue al que come; porque Dios le ha levantado. ⁴ ¿Tú quién eres que juzgas al siervo ajeno? Por su señor está en pie, o cae; y si cae se afirmará; que poderoso es el Señor para afirmarle. ⁵ También alguno hace diferencia entre día y día; otro juzga iguales todos los días. Cada uno esté asegurado en su alma. ⁶ El que hace caso del día, hágalo para el Señor; y el que no hace caso del día, para el Señor no lo hace. El que come, come para el Señor, porque da gracias a Dios; y el que no come, para el Señor no come, y da gracias a Dios. ⁷ Porque ninguno de nosotros vive para sí, y ninguno muere para sí. ⁸ Que si vivimos, para el Señor vivimos; y si morimos, para el Señor morimos. Así que, o que vivamos, o que muramos, del Señor somos. ⁹ Porque el Cristo para esto murió, y resucitó, (y volvió a vivir,) para enseñorearse así de los muertos como de los que viven. ¹⁰ Mas tú ¿por qué juzgas a tu hermano? O tú también, ¿por qué menosprecias a tu hermano? Porque todos estaremos delante del tribunal del Cristo. ¹¹ Porque escrito está: Vivo yo, dice el Señor, que a mí se doblará toda rodilla, y toda lengua confesará a Dios. ¹² De manera que, cada uno de nosotros dará a Dios razón de sí.

ReinaValera⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ RECIBID al flaco en la fe, pero no para contiendas de disputas. ² Porque uno cree que se ha de comer de todas cosas: otro que es débil, come legumbres. ³ El que come, no menosprecie al que no come: y el que no come, no juzgue al que come; porque Dios le ha levantado. ⁴ ¿Tú quién eres que juzgas al siervo ajeno? para su señor está en pie, ó cae: mas se afirmará; que poderoso es el Señor para afirmarle. ⁵ Uno hace diferencia entre día y día; otro juzga iguales todos los días. Cada uno esté asegurado en su ánimo. ⁶ El que hace caso del día, háce lo para el Señor: y el que no hace caso del día, no lo hace para el Señor. El que come, come para el Señor, porque da gracias á Dios; y el que no come, no come para el Señor, y da gracias á Dios. ⁷ Porque ninguno de nosotros vive para sí, y ninguno muere para sí. ⁸ Que si vivimos, para el Señor vivimos; y si morimos, para el Señor morimos. Así que, ó que vivamos, ó que muramos, del Señor somos. ⁹ Porque Cristo para esto murió, y resucitó, y volvió á vivir, para ser Señor así de los muertos como de los que viven. ¹⁰ Mas tú ¿por qué juzgas á tu hermano? ó tú también, ¿por qué menosprecias á tu hermano? porque todos hemos de estar ante el tribunal de Cristo. ¹¹ Porque escrito está: Vivo yo, dice el Señor, que á mí se doblará toda rodilla, Y toda lengua confesará á Dios. ¹² De manera que, cada uno de nosotros dará á Dios razón de sí.

JBS⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ ¶ Al enfermo en la fe sobrellevad, pero no hasta discernimientos dudosos. ² Porque alguno cree que se ha de comer de todas las cosas; otro enfermo, come legumbres. ³ El que come, no menosprecie al que no come; y el que no come, no juzgue al que come; porque Dios le ha levantado. ⁴ ¿Tú quién eres que juzgas al siervo ajeno? Por su señor está en pie, o cae; y si cae se afirmará; que poderoso es el Señor para afirmarle. ⁵ También alguno hace diferencia entre día y día; otro juzga iguales todos los días. Cada uno esté asegurado en su alma. ⁶ El que hace caso del día, hágalo para el Señor; y el que no hace caso del día, para el Señor no lo hace. El que come, come para el Señor, porque da gracias a Dios; y el que no come, para el Señor no come, y da gracias a Dios. ⁷ Porque ninguno de nosotros vive para sí, y ninguno muere para sí. ⁸ Que si vivimos, para el Señor vivimos; y si morimos, para el Señor morimos. Así que, o que vivamos, o que muramos, del Señor somos. ⁹ Porque Cristo para esto murió, y resucitó, (y volvió a vivir,) para enseñorearse así de los muertos como de los que viven. ¹⁰ Mas tú ¿por qué juzgas a tu hermano? O tú también, ¿por qué menosprecias a tu hermano? Porque todos estaremos delante del tribunal del Cristo. ¹¹ Porque escrito está: Vivo yo, dice el Señor, que ante mí se doblará toda rodilla, y toda lengua confesará a Dios. ¹² De manera que, cada uno de nosotros dará a Dios razón de sí.

Albanian⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Pranojeni atë që është i dobët në besim, pa e qortuar për mendimet. ² Dikush mendon se mund të hajë nga çdo gjë, ndërsa ai që është i dobët ha vetëm barishte. ³ Ai që ha të mos e përbuzë atë që nuk ha, dhe ai që nuk ha të mos gjykojë atë që ha, sepse Perëndia e ka pranuar. ⁴ Kush je ti që gjykon shërbyesin e tjetrit? A qëndron mbi këmbë ose rrëzohet, është punë e zotit të tij, por ai do të qëndrojë, sepse Perëndia është i zoti ta bëjë atë të qëndrojë në këmbë. ⁵ Sepse dikush e çmon një ditë më shumë se një tjetër, dhe tjetri i çmon të gjitha ditët njëlloj; gjithsecili të jetë plotësisht i bindur në mendjen e tij. ⁶ Ai që e çmon ditën, për Zotin e çmon; ai që nuk e çmon ditën, për Zotin nuk e ruan; kush ha, për Zotin ha dhe i falet nderit Perëndisë; dhe kush nuk ha, për Zotin nuk ha dhe i falet nderit Perëndisë. ⁷ Sepse asnjë nga ne nuk jeton për veten e tij dhe askush nuk vdes për veten e tij, ⁸ sepse, edhe nëse rrojmë, rrojmë për Zotin; edhe nëse vdesim, vdesim për Zotin; pra, edhe po të rrojmë ose të vdesim, të Zotit jemi. ⁹ Sepse për këtë edhe vdiq Krishti dhe u ngjall e u kthye në jetë: që të zotërojë edhe mbi të vdekurit, edhe mbi të gjallët. ¹⁰ Por ti, pse e gjykon vëllanë tënd? Ose përse e përbuz vëllanë tënd? Të gjithë, pra, do të dalim përpara gjykatës së Krishtit. ¹¹ Sepse është shkruar: ''Rroj unë, thotë Perëndia, se çdo gjë do të ulet para meje, dhe çdo gjuhë do ta lavdërojë Perëndinë!''. ¹² Kështu, pra, secili nga ne do t'i japë llogari Perëndisë për veten e vet.

RST⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Немощного в вере принимайте без споров о мнениях. ² Ибо иной уверен, что можно есть все, а немощный ест овощи. ³ Кто ест, не уничижай того, кто не ест; и кто не ест, не осуждай того, кто ест, потому что Бог принял его. ⁴ Кто ты, осуждающий чужого раба? Перед своим Господом стоит он, или падает. И будет восставлен, ибо силен Бог восставить его. ⁵ Иной отличает день от дня, а другой судит о всяком дне равно . Всякий поступай по удостоверению своего ума. ⁶ Кто различает дни, для Господа различает; и кто не различает дней, для Господа не различает. Кто ест, для Господа ест, ибо благодарит Бога; и кто не ест, для Господа не ест, и благодарит Бога. ⁷ Ибо никто из нас не живет для себя, и никто не умирает для себя; ⁸ а живем ли – для Господа живем; умираем ли – для Господа умираем: и потому, живем ли или умираем, - всегда Господни. ⁹ Ибо Христос для того и умер, и воскрес, и ожил, чтобы владычествовать и над мертвыми и над живыми. ¹⁰ А ты что осуждаешь брата твоего? Или и ты, что унижаешь брата твоего? Все мы предстанем на суд Христов. ¹¹ Ибо написано: живу Я, говорит Господь, предо Мною преклонится всякое колено, и всякий язык будет исповедывать Бога. ¹² Итак каждый из нас за себя даст отчет Богу.

Peshitta⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ ܠܐܝܢܐ ܕܝܢ ܕܟܪܝܗ ܒܗܝܡܢܘܬܐ ܗܒܘ ܠܗ ܐܝܕܐ ܘܠܐ ܬܗܘܘܢ ܡܬܦܠܓܝܢ ܒܡܚܫܒܬܟܘܢ ܀ ² ܐܝܬ ܓܝܪ ܕܡܗܝܡܢ ܕܟܠܡܕܡ ܢܐܟܘܠ ܘܕܟܪܝܗ ܝܪܩܐ ܗܘ ܐܟܠ ܀ ³ ܗܘ ܕܝܢ ܕܐܟܠ ܠܗܘ ܡܢ ܕܠܐ ܐܟܠ ܠܐ ܢܫܘܛ ܘܗܘ ܡܢ ܕܠܐ ܐܟܠ ܠܗܘ ܡܢ ܕܐܟܠ ܠܐ ܢܕܘܢ ܐܠܗܐ ܓܝܪ ܩܪܒܗ ܀ ⁴ ܐܢܬ ܡܢ ܐܢܬ ܕܕܐܢ ܐܢܬ ܠܥܒܕܐ ܕܠܐ ܕܝܠܟ ܕܐܢ ܩܐܡ ܠܡܪܗ ܩܐܡ ܘܐܢ ܢܦܠ ܠܡܪܗ ܢܦܠ ܡܩܡ ܗܘ ܕܝܢ ܩܐܡ ܡܛܐ ܓܝܪ ܒܐܝܕܝ ܡܪܗ ܕܢܩܝܡܝܘܗܝ ܀ ⁵ ܐܝܬ ܕܕܐܢ ܝܘܡܐ ܡܢ ܝܘܡܐ ܘܐܝܬ ܕܕܐܢ ܟܠܗܘܢ ܝܘܡܬܐ ܟܠܢܫ ܕܝܢ ܒܡܕܥܐ ܕܢܦܫܗ ܢܫܬܪܪ ܀ ⁶ ܡܢ ܕܡܬܪܥܐ ܕܝܘܡܐ ܠܡܪܗ ܡܬܪܥܐ ܘܟܠ ܕܠܐ ܡܬܪܥܐ ܕܝܘܡܐ ܠܡܪܗ ܠܐ ܡܬܪܥܐ ܘܕܐܟܠ ܠܡܪܗ ܐܟܠ ܘܠܐܠܗܐ ܡܘܕܐ ܘܕܠܐ ܐܟܠ ܠܡܪܗ ܠܐ ܐܟܠ ܘܡܘܕܐ ܠܐܠܗܐ ܀ ⁷ ܠܝܬ ܓܝܪ ܐܢܫ ܡܢܢ ܕܠܢܦܫܗ ܚܝ ܘܠܝܬ ܐܢܫ ܕܠܢܦܫܗ ܡܐܬ ܀ ⁸ ܡܛܠ ܕܐܢ ܚܐܝܢܢ ܠܡܪܢ ܚܐܝܢܢ ܘܐܢ ܡܝܬܝܢܢ ܠܡܪܢ ܗܘ ܡܝܬܝܢܢ ܘܐܢ ܚܝܝܢܢ ܗܟܝܠ ܘܐܢ ܡܝܬܝܢܢ ܕܡܪܢ ܚܢܢ ܀ ⁹ ܡܛܠ ܗܢܐ ܐܦ ܡܫܝܚܐ ܡܝܬ ܘܚܝܐ ܘܩܡ ܕܗܘ ܢܗܘܐ ܡܪܝܐ ܠܡܝܬܐ ܘܠܚܝܐ ܀ ¹⁰ ܐܢܬ ܕܝܢ ܡܢܐ ܕܐܢ ܐܢܬ ܠܐܚܘܟ ܐܘ ܐܦ ܐܢܬ ܠܡܢܐ ܫܐܛ ܐܢܬ ܠܐܚܘܟ ܟܠܢ ܓܝܪ ܥܬܝܕܝܢܢ ܠܡܩܡ ܩܕܡ ܒܝܡ ܕܡܫܝܚܐ ܀ ¹¹ ܐܝܟ ܕܟܬܝܒ ܕܚܝ ܐܢܐ ܐܡܪ ܡܪܝܐ ܕܠܝ ܬܟܘܦ ܟܠ ܒܪܘܟ ܘܠܝ ܢܘܕܐ ܟܠ ܠܫܢ ܀ ¹² ܡܕܝܢ ܟܠ ܐܢܫ ܡܢܢ ܦܬܓܡܐ ܚܠܦ ܢܦܫܗ ܝܗܒ ܠܐܠܗܐ ܀

Arabic⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ ومن هو ضعيف في الايمان فاقبلوه لا لمحاكمة الافكار. ² واحد يؤمن ان يأكل كل شيء واما الضعيف فيأكل بقولا. ³ لا يزدر من يأكل بمن لا يأكل. ولا يدن من لا يأكل من يأكل. لان الله قبله. ⁴ من انت الذي تدين عبد غيرك. هو لمولاه يثبت او يسقط. ولكنه سيثبت لان الله قادر ان يثبته. ⁵ واحد يعتبر يوما دون يوم وآخر يعتبر كل يوم. فليتيقن كل واحد في عقله. ⁶ الذي يهتم باليوم فللرب يهتم. والذي لا يهتم باليوم فللرب لا يهتم. والذي يأكل فللرب يأكل لانه يشكر الله. والذي لا يأكل فللرب لا يأكل ويشكر الله. ⁷ لان ليس احد منا يعيش لذاته ولا احد يموت لذاته. ⁸ لاننا ان عشنا فللرب نعيش وان متنا فللرب نموت. فان عشنا وان متنا فللرب نحن. ⁹ لانه لهذا مات المسيح وقام وعاش لكي يسود على الاحياء والاموات. ¹⁰ واما انت فلماذا تدين اخاك. او انت ايضا لماذا تزدري باخيك. لاننا جميعا سوف نقف امام كرسي المسيح. ¹¹ لانه مكتوب انا حيّ يقول الرب انه لي ستجثو كل ركبة وكل لسان سيحمد الله. ¹² فاذا كل واحد منا سيعطي عن نفسه حسابا لله.

Amharic⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ በእምነት የደከመውንም ተቀበሉት፥ በአሳቡም ላይ አትፍረዱ። ² ሁሉን ይበላ ዘንድ እንደ ተፈቀደለት የሚያምን አለ፥ ደካማው ግን አትክልት ይበላል። ³ የሚበላ የማይበላውን አይናቀው የማይበላውም በሚበላው አይፍረድ፥ እግዚአብሔር ተቀብሎታልና። ⁴ አንተ በሌላው ሎሌ የምትፈርድ ማን ነህ? እርሱ ቢቆም ወይም ቢወድቅ ለገዛ ጌታው ነው፤ ነገር ግን እግዚአብሔር ሊያቆመው ይችላልና ይቆማል። ⁵ ይህ ሰው አንድ ቀን ከሌላ ቀን እንዲሻል ያስባል፥ ያ ግን ቀን ሁሉ አንድ እንደ ሆነ ያስባል፤ እያንዳንዱ በገዛ አእምሮው አጥብቆ ይረዳ። ⁶ ቀንን የሚያከብር ለጌታ ብሎ ያከብራል፤ የሚበላም እግዚአብሔርን ያመሰግናልና ለጌታ ብሎ ይበላል፤ የማይበላም ለጌታ ብሎ አይበላም እግዚአብሔርንም ያመሰግናል። ⁷ ከእኛ አንድ ስንኳ ለራሱ የሚኖር የለምና፥ ለራሱም የሚሞት የለም፤ ⁸ በሕይወት ሆነን ብንኖር ለጌታ እንኖራለንና፥ ብንሞትም ለጌታ እንሞታለን። እንግዲህ በሕይወት ሆነን ብንኖር ወይም ብንሞት የጌታ ነን። ⁹ ስለዚህ ነገር ሙታንንም ሕያዋንንም ይገዛ ዘንድ ክርስቶስ ሞቶአልና ሕያውም ሆኖአልና። ¹⁰ አንተም በወንድምህ ላይ ስለ ምን ትፈርዳለህ? ወይስ አንተ ደግሞ ወንድምህን ስለ ምን ትንቃለህ? ሁላችን በክርስቶስ ፍርድ ወንበር ፊት እንቆማለንና። ¹¹ እኔ ሕያው ነኝ፥ ይላል ጌታ፥ ጉልበት ሁሉ ለእኔ ይንበረከካል መላስም ሁሉ እግዚአብሔርን ያመሰግናል ተብሎ ተጽፎአልና። ¹² እንግዲያስ እያንዳንዳችን ስለ ራሳችን ለእግዚአብሔር መልስ እንሰጣለን።

Armenian⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Ընդունեցէ՛ք հաւատքի մէջ տկար եղողը՝ առանց քննադատելու կարծիքները. ² քանի որ մէկը կը հաւատայ թէ ամէն բան կրնայ ուտել, իսկ ուրիշ մը՝ որ տկար է՝ բանջարեղէն կ՚ուտէ: ³ Ա՛ն որ կ՚ուտէ՝ թող չանարգէ չուտողը, եւ ա՛ն որ չ՚ուտեր՝ թող չդատէ ուտողը, որովհետեւ Աստուած ընդունած է զայն: ⁴ Դուն ո՞վ ես՝ որ կը դատես ուրիշին ծառան. հաստատուն կենայ կամ իյնայ՝ իր իսկական Տէրոջ համար է: Բայց կանգուն պիտի պահուի, որովհետեւ Աստուած կարող է կանգուն պահել զայն: ⁵ Մէկը կը նկատէ օր մը ուրիշէ մը գերադաս, միւսն ալ կը նկատէ բոլոր օրերը հաւասար. իւրաքանչիւրը լման համոզուած թող ըլլայ իր միտքին մէջ: ⁶ Ա՛ն որ համարում կ՛ընծայէ մէկ օրուան՝ Տէրո՛ջ համար համարում կ՛ընծայէ, իսկ ա՛ն որ համարում չ՚ընծայեր մէկ օրուան, Տէրո՛ջ համար համարում չ՚ընծայեր: Ա՛ն որ կ՚ուտէ՝ Տէրո՛ջ համար կ՚ուտէ, քանի որ Աստուծմէ շնորհակալ կ՚ըլլայ. իսկ ա՛ն որ չ՚ուտեր, Տէրո՛ջ համար չ՚ուտեր, բայց Աստուծմէ շնորհակալ կ՚ըլլայ: ⁷ Արդարեւ մեզմէ ո՛չ մէկը ինքնիրեն համար կ՚ապրի, կամ ինքնիրեն համար կը մեռնի. ⁸ քանի որ եթէ ապրինք՝ Տէրո՛ջ համար կ՚ապրինք, ու եթէ մեռնինք՝ Տէրո՛ջ համար կը մեռնինք: Ուրեմն թէ՛ ապրինք եւ թէ մեռնինք՝ մենք Տէրո՛ջն ենք: ⁹ Որովհետեւ Քրիստոս սա՛ նպատակով մեռաւ ու վերապրեցաւ, որպէսզի Տէր ըլլայ թէ՛ մեռելներուն եւ թէ ողջերուն: ¹⁰ Իսկ դուն ինչո՞ւ կը դատես եղբայրդ, կամ ինչո՞ւ կ՚անարգես եղբայրդ, քանի բոլորս ալ պիտի ներկայանանք Քրիստոսի դատարանը: ¹¹ Արդարեւ գրուած է. «Ես կ՚ապրի՛մ,- կ՚ըսէ Տէրը.- ամէն ծունկ պիտի կքի իմ առջեւս, եւ ամէն լեզու պիտի դաւանի զիս իբր Աստուած»: ¹² Ուրեմն մեզմէ իւրաքանչիւրը հաշիւ պիտի տայ Աստուծոյ՝ ինքնիրեն համար:

Basque⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Eta fedez infirmo dena recebi eçaçue, baina ez disputationez iharduquitera. ² Batac sinhesten du gauça gucietaric ian ahal deçaquela: eta berce infirmo denac belhar iaten du. ³ Iaten duenac, iaten eztuena ezteçan menosprecia: eta iaten eztuenac, iaten duena ezteçan iudica. Ecen Iaincoac hura bere recebitu vkan du. ⁴ Hi nor aiz berceren cerbitzaria iudicatzen duana? bere Iaunari fermu egoiten edo erorten ciayóc: baina fermaturen dic: ecen botheretsu duc Iaincoa haren fermatzeco. ⁵ Batac estimatzen du egun bata bercea bainoago, eta berceac estimatzen du bardin cein egun nahi den: batbedera biz segur bere conscientián. ⁶ Egunera behatzen duenac, Iaunagana behatzen du: eta egunera behatzen eztuenac, Iaunagana eztu behatzen. Iaten duenac, Iaunari iaten du: ecen regratiatzen du Iaincoa: eta iaten eztuenac, Iaunari eztu iaten, eta regratiatzen du Iaincoa. ⁷ Ecen ezta gutaric nehor bere buruäri vici, eta ezta nehor bere buruäri hiltzen. ⁸ Ecen edo dela vici garén, Iaunari vici gara: edo dela hiltzen garén, Iaunari hiltzen gara. Beraz nahi bada vici garén, nahi bada hiltzen garén, Iaunaren gara ⁹ Ecen hunetacotzát Christ hil, eta resuscitatu, eta vicitara itzuli içan da, hambat hilén nola vicién gainean dominatione duençát. ¹⁰ Baina hic cergatic iudicatzen duc eure anayea? edo hic-ere cergatic menospreciatzen duc eure anayea? Ecen guciac comparituren gara Christen iudicioco throno aitzinean. ¹¹ Ecen scribatua da, Vici naiz ni, dio Iaunac, ecen niri gurthuren çait belhaun gucia: eta mihi oroc laudorio emanen drauca Iaincoari. ¹² Bada segur gutaric batbederac bere buruaz contu rendaturen drauca Iaincoari.

Bulgarian⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Приемайте слабия във вярата, но не за да спорите за мнения. ² Един вярва, че може да яде всичко, а слабият във вярата яде само зеленчук. ³ Който яде, да не презира този, който не яде, и който не яде, да не съди този, който яде, защото Бог го е приел. ⁴ Кой си ти, за да съдиш чужд слуга? Пред своя собствен господар той стои или пада. Но ще стои, защото Господ е силен да го направи да стои. ⁵ Някой уважава един ден повече от друг ден, а друг човек уважава всеки ден. Всеки да бъде напълно уверен в своя ум. ⁶ Който пази деня, за Господа го пази, (а който не пази деня, за Господа не го пази). Който яде, за Господа яде, защото благодари на Бога, и който не яде, за Господа не яде, и благодари на Бога. ⁷ Защото никой от нас не живее за себе си и никой не умира за себе си. ⁸ Понеже, ако живеем, за Господа живеем и ако умираме, за Господа умираме. И така, дали живеем, или умираме, на Господа сме. ⁹ Защото Христос затова умря и възкръсна, и оживя отново, за да владее и над мъртвите, и над живите. ¹⁰ Но ти защо съдиш своя брат? Или пък ти защо презираш своя брат? Понеже ние всички ще застанем пред Христовото съдилище. ¹¹ Защото е писано: ?Жив съм Аз, казва Господ, пред Мен ще се преклони всяко коляно, и всеки език ще изповяда Бога.“ ¹² И така, всеки от нас ще отговаря за себе си пред Бога.

Croatian⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Slaboga u vjeri prigrlite, ali ne da se prepirete o mišljenjima. ² Netko vjeruje da smije sve jesti, slabi opet jede samo povrće. ³ Tko jede, neka ne prezire onoga tko ne jede; tko pak ne jede, neka ne sudi onoga tko jede. Ta Bog ga je prigrlio. ⁴ Tko si ti da sudiš tuđega slugu? Svojemu Gospodaru i stoji i pada! A stajat će jer moćan je Gospodin da ga podrži. ⁵ Netko razlikuje dan od dana, nekomu je opet svaki dan jednak. Samo nek je svatko posve uvjeren u svoje mišljenje. ⁶ Tko na dan misli, poradi Gospodina misli; i tko jede, poradi Gospodina jede: zahvaljuje Bogu. I tko ne jede, poradi Gospodina ne jede i - zahvaljuje Bogu. ⁷ Jer nitko od nas sebi ne živi, nitko sebi ne umire. ⁸ Doista, ako živimo, Gospodinu živimo, i ako umiremo, Gospodinu umiremo. Živimo li dakle ili umiremo - Gospodinovi smo. ⁹ Ta Krist zato umrije i oživje da gospodar bude i mrtvima i živima. ¹⁰ A ti, što sudiš brata svoga? Ili ti, što prezireš brata svoga? Ta svi ćemo stati pred sudište Božje. ¹¹ Jer pisano je: Života mi moga, govori Gospodin, prignut će se preda mnom svako koljeno i svaki će jezik priznati Boga. ¹² Svaki će dakle od nas za sebe Bogu dati račun.

BKR⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Mdlého pak u víře přijímejte, ne k hádkám o nepotřebných otázkách. ² Nebo někdo věří, že může jísti všecko; jiný pak u víře mdlý jsa, jí zelinu. ³ Ten, kdož jí, nepokládej sobě za nic toho, kdož nejí; a kdo nejí, toho nesuď, kdož jí. Nebo Bůh přijal jej. ⁴ Ty kdo jsi, abys soudil cizího služebníka? Však Pánu svému stojí, anebo padá. Staneť pak; mocen jest zajisté Bůh utvrditi jej. ⁵ Nebo někdo rozsuzuje mezi dnem a dnem, a někdo soudí každý den jednostejný býti. Jeden každý v svém smyslu ujištěn buď. ⁶ Kdož dnů šetří, Pánu šetří; a kdo nešetří, Pánu nešetří. A kdo jí, Pánu jí, nebo děkuje Bohu; a kdož nejí, Pánu nejí, a děkuje Bohu. ⁷ Žádný zajisté z nás není sám sobě živ, a žádný sobě sám neumírá. ⁸ Nebo buďto že jsme živi, Pánu živi jsme; buďto že mřeme, Pánu mřeme. A tak buď že jsme živi, buď že umíráme, Páně jsme. ⁹ Na toť jest zajisté Kristus i umřel, i z mrtvých vstal, i ožil, aby nad živými i nad mrtvými panoval. ¹⁰ Ty pak proč odsuzuješ bratra svého? Anebo také ty proč za nic pokládáš bratra svého? Však všickni staneme před stolicí Kristovou. ¹¹ Psáno jest zajisté: Živť jsem já, praví Pán, žeť přede mnou bude klekati každé koleno, a každý jazyk vyznávati bude Boha. ¹² A takť jeden každý z nás sám za sebe počet vydávati bude Bohu.

Danish⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Antager Eder den, som er skrøbelig i Troen, og dømmer ikke hans Meninger. ² En troer, at man tør æde alt; men den Skrøbelige æder kun Urter. ³ Hvo som æder, foragte ikke den, som ikke æder; og hvo som ikke æder dømmer ikke den, som æder; thi Gud har antaget ham. ⁴ Hvo er du, som dømmer en fremmed Svend? For sin egen Herre staaer eller falder han; men han skal blive staaende, thi Gud er mægtig til at holde ham. ⁵ En agter den ene Dag fremfor den anden, en Anden agter alle Dage lige; hver have fuld Vished i sit eget Sind. ⁶ Hvo som gjør sig Mening om Dage, han gjør det for Herren; og hvo som ikke gjør sig Mening og Dage, han gjør det ogsaa for Herren. Hvo som æder gjør det for Herren, thi han takker Gud; og hvo som ikke æder, gjør det ogsaa for Herren og takker Gud. ⁷ Thi Ingen af os lever sig selv, og Ingen døer sig selv; ⁸ thi baade dersom vi leve, leve vi Herren, og dersom vi døe, døe vi Herren; derfor, enten vi leve, eller vi døde, ere vi Herrens. ⁹ Dertil er jo Christus baade død og opstanden og bleven levende igjen, at han skal herske baade over Døde og Levende. ¹⁰ Du altsaa, hvi dømmer du din Broder? eller du, hvi foragter du din Broder? Vi skulle jo alle fremstilles for Christi Domstol. ¹¹ Thi der er skrevet: saa sandt jeg lever, siger Herren, skal hvert Knæ bøies for mig, og hver Tunge skal bekjende Gud. ¹² Altsaa skal hver af os gjøre Gud Regnskab for sig selv.

CUV⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ 信心軟弱的，你們要接納，但不要辯論所疑惑的事。 ² 有人信百物都可吃；但那軟弱的，只吃蔬菜。 ³ 吃的人不可輕看不吃的人；不吃的人不可論斷吃的人；因為神已經收納他了。 ⁴ 你是誰，竟論斷別人的僕人呢？他或站住，或跌倒，自有他的主人在；而且他也必要站住，因為主能使他站住。 ⁵ 有人看這日比那日強；有人看日日都是一樣。只是各人心裡要意見堅定。 ⁶ 守日的人是為主守的；吃的人是為主吃的，因他感謝神；不吃的人是為主不吃的，也感謝神。 ⁷ 我們沒有一個人為自己活，也沒有一個人為自己死。 ⁸ 我們若活著，是為主而活；若死了，是為主而死。所以，我們或活或死總是主的人。 ⁹ 因此基督死了又活了，為要作死人並活人的主。 ¹⁰ 你這個人，為甚麼論斷弟兄呢？又為甚麼輕看弟兄呢？因我們都要站在神的臺前。 ¹¹ 經上寫著：主說：我憑著我的永生起誓：萬膝必向我跪拜；萬口必向我承認。 ¹² 這樣看來，我們各人必要將自己的事在神面前說明。

CUV_Strongs⁽ⁱ⁾

1 G4102 信心 G770 軟弱的 G4355 ，你們要接納 G1161 ，但 G3361 不要 G1253 辯論 G1261 所疑惑的事。

2 G3739 有人 G4100 信 G3956 百物 G5315 都可吃 G1161 ；但 G770 那軟弱的 G2068 ，只吃 G3001 蔬菜。

3 G2068 吃的人 G3361 不可 G1848 輕看 G3361 不 G2068 吃的人 G3361 ；不 G2068 吃的人 G3361 不可 G2919 論斷 G2068 吃的人 G1063 ；因為 G2316 神 G4355 已經收納 G846 他了。

4 G4771 你 G1488 是 G5101 誰 G2919 ，竟論斷 G245 別人的 G3610 僕人 G4739 呢？他或站住 G2228 ，或 G4098 跌倒 G2398 ，自有他的 G2962 主人 G1161 在；而且 G2476 他也必要站住 G1063 ，因為 G1415 主能 G846 使他 G2476 站住。

5 G3303 有 G3739 人 G2919 看 G2250 這日 G2250 比那日 G3844 強 G3739 ；有人 G2919 看 G3956 G2250 日日 G1538 都是一樣。只是各人 G3563 心裡 G4135 要意見堅定。

6 G5426 守 G2250 日 G2962 的人是為主 G5426 守 G2068 的；吃的人 G2962 是為主 G2068 吃的 G1063 ，因 G2168 他感謝 G2316 神 G3361 ；不 G2068 吃的人 G2962 是為主 G3756 不 G2068 吃的 G2532 ，也 G2168 感謝 G2316 神。

7 G2257 我們 G3762 沒有一個人 G1438 為自己 G2198 活 G2532 ，也 G3762 沒有一個人 G1438 為自己 G599 死。

8 G1437 G5037 我們若 G2198 活著 G2962 ，是為主 G2198 而活 G1437 G5037 ；若 G599 死了 G2962 ，是為主 G599 而死 G3767 。所以 G1437 G5037 ，我們或 G2198 活 G1437 G5037 或 G599 死 G2070 總是 G2962 主的人。

9 G1519 因 G5124 此 G5547 基督 G599 死了 G2532 又 G450 活了 G2443 ，為要作 G3498 死人 G2532 並 G2198 活人 G2961 的主。

10 G4771 你 G5101 這個人，為甚麼 G2919 論斷 G80 弟兄 G2228 G2532 呢？又 G5101 為甚麼 G1848 輕看 G80 弟兄 G1063 呢？因 G3956 我們都 G968 要站在神的臺 G3936 前。

11 G1125 經上寫著 G2962 ：主 G3004 說 G1473 ：我 G2198 憑著我的永生 G3956 起誓：萬 G1119 膝 G1698 必向我 G2578 跪拜 G3956 ；萬 G1100 口 G1843 必向我承認。

12 G3767 G686 這樣看來 G2257 ，我們 G1538 各人 G1438 必要將自己的 G2316 事在神 G1325 G3056 面前說明。

CUVS⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ 信心软弱的，你们要接纳，但不要辩论所疑惑的事。 ² 冇人信百物都可吃；但那软弱的，只吃蔬菜。 ³ 吃的人不可轻看不吃的人；不吃的人不可论断吃的人；因为神已经收纳他了。 ⁴ 你是谁，竟论断别人的仆人呢？他或站住，或跌倒，自冇他的主人在；而且他也必要站住，因为主能使他站住。 ⁵ 冇人看这日比那日强；冇人看日日都是一样。只是各人心里要意见坚定。 ⁶ 守日的人是为主守的；吃的人是为主吃的，因他感谢神；不吃的人是为主不吃的，也感谢神。 ⁷ 我们没冇一个人为自己活，也没冇一个人为自己死。 ⁸ 我们若活着，是为主而活；若死了，是为主而死。所以，我们或活或死总是主的人。 ⁹ 因此基督死了又活了，为要作死人并活人的主。 ¹⁰ 你这个人，为甚么论断弟兄呢？又为甚么轻看弟兄呢？因我们都要站在神的臺前。 ¹¹ 经上写着：主说：我凭着我的永生起誓：万膝必向我跪拜；万口必向我承认。 ¹² 这样看来，我们各人必要将自己的事在神面前说明。

CUVS_Strongs⁽ⁱ⁾

1 G4102 信心 G770 软弱的 G4355 ，你们要接纳 G1161 ，但 G3361 不要 G1253 辩论 G1261 所疑惑的事。

2 G3739 有人 G4100 信 G3956 百物 G5315 都可吃 G1161 ；但 G770 那软弱的 G2068 ，只吃 G3001 蔬菜。

3 G2068 吃的人 G3361 不可 G1848 轻看 G3361 不 G2068 吃的人 G3361 ；不 G2068 吃的人 G3361 不可 G2919 论断 G2068 吃的人 G1063 ；因为 G2316 神 G4355 已经收纳 G846 他了。

4 G4771 你 G1488 是 G5101 谁 G2919 ，竟论断 G245 别人的 G3610 仆人 G4739 呢？他或站住 G2228 ，或 G4098 跌倒 G2398 ，自有他的 G2962 主人 G1161 在；而且 G2476 他也必要站住 G1063 ，因为 G1415 主能 G846 使他 G2476 站住。

5 G3303 有 G3739 人 G2919 看 G2250 这日 G2250 比那日 G3844 强 G3739 ；有人 G2919 看 G3956 G2250 日日 G1538 都是一样。只是各人 G3563 心里 G4135 要意见坚定。

6 G5426 守 G2250 日 G2962 的人是为主 G5426 守 G2068 的；吃的人 G2962 是为主 G2068 吃的 G1063 ，因 G2168 他感谢 G2316 神 G3361 ；不 G2068 吃的人 G2962 是为主 G3756 不 G2068 吃的 G2532 ，也 G2168 感谢 G2316 神。

7 G2257 我们 G3762 没有一个人 G1438 为自己 G2198 活 G2532 ，也 G3762 没有一个人 G1438 为自己 G599 死。

8 G1437 G5037 我们若 G2198 活着 G2962 ，是为主 G2198 而活 G1437 G5037 ；若 G599 死了 G2962 ，是为主 G599 而死 G3767 。所以 G1437 G5037 ，我们或 G2198 活 G1437 G5037 或 G599 死 G2070 总是 G2962 主的人。

9 G1519 因 G5124 此 G5547 基督 G599 死了 G2532 又 G450 活了 G2443 ，为要作 G3498 死人 G2532 并 G2198 活人 G2961 的主。

10 G4771 你 G5101 这个人，为甚么 G2919 论断 G80 弟兄 G2228 G2532 呢？又 G5101 为甚么 G1848 轻看 G80 弟兄 G1063 呢？因 G3956 我们都 G968 要站在神的臺 G3936 前。

11 G1125 经上写着 G2962 ：主 G3004 说 G1473 ：我 G2198 凭着我的永生 G3956 起誓：万 G1119 膝 G1698 必向我 G2578 跪拜 G3956 ；万 G1100 口 G1843 必向我承认。

12 G3767 G686 这样看来 G2257 ，我们 G1538 各人 G1438 必要将自己的 G2316 事在神 G1325 G3056 面前说明。

Esperanto⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Sed akceptu malfortulon en fido, tamen ne por dubaj disputadoj. ² Unu homo kredas, ke li povas cxion mangxi; sed alia, estante malforta, mangxas legomojn. ³ Kiu mangxas, tiu ne malestimu tiun, kiu ne mangxas; kaj kiu ne mangxas, tiu ne jugxu tiun, kiu mangxas; cxar Dio lin akceptis. ⁴ Kiu estas vi, ke vi jugxas la servanton de alia? antaux sia propra sinjoro li staras aux falas. Li ja estos starigita, cxar la Sinjoro povas lin starigi. ⁵ Unu jugxas unu tagon pli alte ol alian, alia egale jugxas cxiun tagon. CXiu homo konvinkigxu en sia menso. ⁶ Kiu observas la tagon, tiu observas gxin al la Sinjoro; kaj la mangxanto mangxas al la Sinjoro, cxar li dankas Dion; kaj la nemangxanto nemangxas al la Sinjoro, kaj li dankas Dion. ⁷ CXar neniu el ni vivas al si mem, kaj neniu mortas al si mem. ⁸ CXar se ni vivas, ni vivas al la Sinjoro, kaj se ni mortas, ni mortas al la Sinjoro; cxu ni vivas do, aux mortas, al la Sinjoro ni apartenas. ⁹ CXar por tio Kristo mortis kaj vivigxis, por esti Sinjoro de la mortintoj kaj de la vivantoj. ¹⁰ Sed vi, kial vi jugxas vian fraton? kaj vi, kial vi malestimas vian fraton? cxar ni cxiuj staros antaux la tribunala segxo de Dio. ¹¹ CXar estas skribite: Kiel Mi vivas, diras la Eternulo, antaux Mi klinigxos cxiu genuo, Kaj cxiu lango gloros Dion. ¹² Tial do cxiu el ni respondos al Dio pri si mem.

Estonian⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Usu poolest nõrgale olge vastutulelikud ilma vaidlust alustamata arvamiste kohta. ² Mõni usub, et ta võib süüa kõike, aga kes on nõrk, sööb taimetoitu. ³ Kes sööb, ärgu pidagu halvaks seda, kes mitte ei söö; ja kes ei söö, ärgu mõistku hukka seda, kes sööb; sest Jumal on tema vastu võtnud. ⁴ Kes oled sina, et sa mõistad hukka teise sulase? Tema seisab või langeb iseenese isandale. Aga tema jääb seisma, sest Jumal võib teda püsti hoida. ⁵ Mõni arvab üht päeva paremaks teisest, aga teine peab kõik päevad ühesuguseks. Igaüks olgu enese mõttes kindel omas veendumuses. ⁶ Kes paneb tähele päeva, paneb seda tähele Issandale; ja kes sööb, sööb Issandale, sest tema tänab Jumalat; ja kes mitte ei söö, jääb söömata Issandale ning tänab Jumalat. ⁷ Sest keegi meist ei ela iseenesele ja keegi meist ei sure iseenesele. ⁸ Sest kui me elame, siis elame Issandale, ja kui me sureme, siis sureme Issandale. Kas me siis elame või sureme, oleme Issanda Omad! ⁹ Sest Kristus suri selleks ja sai jälle elavaks, et Ta oleks nii surnute kui ka elavate Issand. ¹⁰ Aga sina, miks sa mõistad kohut oma venna üle? Või sina teine, miks sa paned oma venda halvaks? Meid kõiki ju seatakse Jumala kohtujärje ette. ¹¹ Sest on kirjutatud: "Nii tõesti kui Ma elan, ütleb Issand, Minu ees peab nõtkuma iga põlv ja iga keel peab tunnistama Jumalat!" ¹² Nõnda tuleb meil igaühel anda aru iseenesest Jumalale.

Finnish⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Heikkouskoista korjatkaat, ei kamppausten riidoissa. ² Yksi kyllä uskoo saavansa kaikkinaista syödä, vaan heikko syö kaalia. ³ Joka syö, älkään sitä katsoko ylön, joka ei syö; ja se, joka ei syö, älkään tuomitko sitä, joka syö; sillä Jumala on hänen ottanut vastaan. ⁴ Kuka sinä olet, joka toisen palveliaa tuomitse? Omalle isännällensä hän seisoo eli lankee. Mutta hän taidetaan ojentaa ylös; sillä Jumala on voimallinen häntä ojentamaan. ⁵ Yksi eroittaa yhden päivän toisesta, toinen pitää kaikki päivät yhtäläisenä: jokainen olkoon vahva mielessänsä. ⁶ Joka päivää tottelee, sen hän Herralle tekee; ja joka ei päivää tottele, se myös sen Herralle tekee. Joka syö, hän syö Herralle; sillä hän kiittää Jumalaa: ja joka ei syö, se ei syö Herralle, ja kiittää Jumalaa. ⁷ Sillä ei yksikään meistä itsellensä elä, eikä yksikään itsellensä kuole. ⁸ Sillä jos me elämme niin me Herralle elämme; jos me kuolemme, niin me Herralle kuolemme. Sentähden joko me elämme tai kuolemme, niin me Herran omat olemme. ⁹ Sillä sentähden on myös Kristus kuollut ja noussut ylös ja jälleen eläväksi tullut, että hän olis kuolleiden ja elävien Herra. ¹⁰ Mutta miksi sinä veljes tuomitset? Eli miksi sinä veljes katsot ylön? sillä me asetetaan kaikki Kristuksen tuomio-istuimen eteen. ¹¹ Sillä kirjoitettu on: niin totta kuin minä elän, sanoo Herra, minua pitää kaikki polvet kumartaman, ja kaikki kielet pitää Jumalaa tunnustaman. ¹² Sentähden jokaisen meistä pitää edestänsä Jumalalle luvun tekemän.

FinnishPR⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Heikkouskoista hoivatkaa, rupeamatta väittelemään mielipiteistä. ² Toinen uskoo saavansa syödä kaikkea, mutta toinen, joka on heikko, syö vihanneksia. ³ Joka syö, älköön halveksiko sitä, joka ei syö; ja joka ei syö, älköön tuomitko sitä, joka syö, sillä Jumala on ottanut hänet hoivaansa. ⁴ Mikä sinä olet tuomitsemaan toisen palvelijaa? Oman isäntänsä edessä hän seisoo tai kaatuu; mutta hän on pysyvä pystyssä, sillä Herra on voimallinen hänet pystyssä pitämään. ⁵ Toinen pitää yhden päivän toista parempana, toinen pitää kaikki päivät yhtä hyvinä; kukin olkoon omassa mielessään täysin varma. ⁶ Joka valikoi päiviä, se valikoi Herran tähden; ja joka syö, se syö Herran tähden, sillä hän kiittää Jumalaa; ja joka ei syö, se on Herran tähden syömättä ja kiittää Jumalaa. ⁷ Sillä ei kukaan meistä elä itsellensä, eikä kukaan kuole itsellensä. ⁸ Jos me elämme, niin elämme Herralle, ja jos kuolemme, niin kuolemme Herralle. Sentähden, elimmepä tai kuolimme, niin me olemme Herran omat. ⁹ Sillä sitä varten Kristus kuoli ja heräsi eloon, että hän olisi sekä kuolleitten että elävien Herra. ¹⁰ Mutta sinä, minkätähden sinä tuomitset veljeäsi? Taikka sinä toinen, minkätähden sinä halveksit veljeäsi? Sillä kaikki meidät asetetaan Jumalan tuomioistuimen eteen. ¹¹ Sillä kirjoitettu on: "Niin totta kuin minä elän, sanoo Herra, minun edessäni pitää jokaisen polven notkistuman ja jokaisen kielen ylistämän Jumalaa". ¹² Niin on siis meidän jokaisen tehtävä Jumalalle tili itsestämme.

Haitian⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Se pou n' resevwa moun ki fèb nan konfyans yo byen san nou pa bezwen diskite openyon yo genyen. ² Men yon egzanp: Gen moun ki kwè li kapab manje tout bagay; gen lòt ki fèb nan konfyans yo epi ki manje legim ase. ³ Moun ki manje tout manje pa fèt pou meprize moun ki pa manje tout manje. Konsa tou, moun ki pa manje tout manje pa fèt pou jije moun ki manje tout manje, paske Bondye asepte ni yonn ni lòt jan yo ye a. ⁴ Ki moun ou ye konsa pou w'ap jije domestik lòt moun? Kit domestik la kenbe fèm nan sèvis la, kit li tonbe, sa se zafè ki gade mèt li ase. Men, pa pè, li gen pou l' kenbe fèm, paske Seyè a gen pouvwa pou l' soutni li. ⁵ M'ap pran yon lòt egzanp: Gen moun ki kwè gen jou ki pi konsekan pase lòt. Gen lòt ki di tout jou se menm. Se pou chak moun gen konviksyon pa yo. ⁶ Moun ki kwè yon jou pi konsekan pase lòt, li fè sa pa respè pou Mèt la menm jan ak moun ki manje tout manje a, li fè sa pa respè pou Mèt la paske li di Bondye mèsi pou manje a. Moun ki pa manje tout manje a, li fè sa tou pa respè pou Mèt la, paske li menm tou, li di Bondye mèsi. ⁷ Se konsa, pa gen yon sèl moun nan nou k'ap viv pou tèt pa li. Pa gen yonn nan nou tou k'ap mouri pou tèt pa li. Paske si n'ap viv, n'ap viv pou Seyè a, ⁸ si n'ap mouri, n'ap mouri pou Seyè a tou. Konsa, kit nou vivan, kit nou mouri, se pou Seyè a nou ye. ⁹ Paske, Kris la te mouri, apre sa li leve soti vivan ankò pou l' te kapab Mèt tout moun, ni moun vivan yo ni moun mouri yo. ¹⁰ Men ou menm, pouki pou w'ap jije frè ou konsa? Ou menm, pouki pou w'ap meprize frè ou konsa? Nou tout gen pou konparèt devan tribinal Bondye a. ¹¹ Paske men sa ki ekri nan Liv la: Mèt la di: Jan nou konnen mwen vivan an vre, konsa tou, tout moun gen pou mete ajenou devan mwen. Nan tout lang moun va pale byen fò pou rekonèt pouvwa Bondye. ¹² Se konsa, chak moun gen pou rann Bondye kont pou tèt pa yo.

Hungarian⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ A hitben erõtelent fogadjátok be, nem ítélgetvén vélekedéseit. ² Némely ember azt hiszi, hogy mindent megehetik; a [hitben] erõtelen pedig zöldséget eszik. ³ A ki eszik, ne vesse meg azt, a ki nem eszik; és a ki nem eszik, ne kárhoztassa azt, a ki eszik. Mert az Isten befogadta õt. ⁴ Te kicsoda vagy, hogy kárhoztatod a más szolgáját? Az õ tulajdon urának áll vagy esik. De meg fog állani, mert az Úr által képes, hogy megálljon. ⁵ Emez az egyik napot különbnek tartja a másiknál: amaz pedig minden napot [egyformának] tart. Ki-ki a maga értelme felõl legyen meggyõzõdve. ⁶ A ki ügyel a napra, az Úrért ügyel: és a ki nem ügyel a napra, az Úrért nem ügyel. A ki eszik, az Úrért eszik, mert hálákat ád az Istennek: és a ki nem eszik, az Úrért nem eszik, és hálákat ád az Istennek. ⁷ Mert közülünk senki sem él önmagának, és senki sem hal önmagának: ⁸ Mert ha élünk, az Úrnak élünk; ha meghalunk, az Úrnak halunk meg. Azért akár éljünk, akár haljunk, az Úréi vagyunk. ⁹ Mert azért halt meg és támadott fel és elevenedett meg Krisztus, hogy mind holtakon mind élõkön uralkodjék. ¹⁰ Te pedig miért kárhoztatod a te atyádfiát? avagy te is miért veted meg a te atyádfiát? Hiszen mindnyájan oda állunk majd a Krisztus ítélõszéke elé. ¹¹ Mert meg van írva: Élek én, mond az Úr, mert nékem hajol meg minden térd, és minden nyelv Istent magasztalja. ¹² Azért hát mindenikünk maga ad számot magáról az Istennek.

Indonesian⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Orang yang tidak yakin akan apa yang dipercayainya harus diterima dengan baik di antara Saudara-saudara. Jangan bertengkar dengan dia mengenai pendirian-pendiriannya. ² Ada orang yang berpendirian bahwa ia boleh makan apa saja. Tetapi ada orang lain yang lemah keyakinannya; ia merasa bahwa ia hanya boleh makan sayur-sayuran saja. ³ Orang yang makan apa saja janganlah menganggap rendah orang yang makan hanya makanan tertentu saja; dan orang yang makan hanya makanan tertentu saja, janganlah pula menyalahkan orang yang makan segala-galanya, sebab Allah sudah menerima dia. ⁴ Siapakah Saudara sehingga Saudara harus mengadili hamba orang lain? Entah hamba itu jatuh atau bangun, itu adalah urusan tuannya. Dan memang hamba itu akan berdiri tegak, karena Tuhan sanggup membuatnya berdiri tegak. ⁵ Ada orang yang merasa suatu hari tertentu lebih penting dari hari-hari yang lain, sedangkan orang lain pula menganggap bahwa hari-hari itu sama saja. Biarkan masing-masing orang menentukan pendiriannya sendiri. ⁶ Orang yang mementingkan hari-hari tertentu, orang itu berbuat begitu untuk menghormati Tuhan. Orang yang makan segala-galanya, berbuat begitu untuk menghormati Tuhan, karena ia bersyukur kepada Allah atas makanan itu. Begitu juga dengan orang yang makan hanya makanan tertentu saja; orang itu juga menghormati Tuhan dan bersyukur kepada Allah. ⁷ Tidak seorang pun dari kita yang hidup untuk diri sendiri; dan tidak seorang pun dari kita yang mati untuk dirinya sendiri. ⁸ Kalau kita hidup, kita hidup untuk Tuhan. Dan kalau kita mati, kita pun mati untuk Tuhan. Jadi, hidup atau mati, kita adalah milik Tuhan. ⁹ Kristus sudah mati dan hidup kembali. Itu sebabnya Ia menjadi Tuhan untuk orang-orang yang hidup dan juga untuk orang-orang yang telah mati. ¹⁰ Jadi, Saudara-saudara! Untuk apa menyalahkan saudaramu yang seiman? Dan untuk apa Saudara menganggap dia rendah? Kita semua akan menghadap Allah untuk diadili. ¹¹ Di dalam Alkitab tertulis, "Sesungguhnya," kata Tuhan, "tiap-tiap orang akan bersembah sujud di hadapan-Ku; dan setiap orang akan mengaku bahwa Akulah Allah." ¹² Jadi kita masing-masing harus mempertanggungjawabkan segala perbuatan kita kepada Allah.

Italian⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ OR accogliete quel che è debole in fede; ma non già a quistioni di dispute. ² L’uno crede di poter mangiar d’ogni cosa; ma l’altro, che è debole, mangia dell’erbe. ³ Colui che mangia non isprezzi colui che non mangia, e colui che non mangia non giudichi colui che mangia; poichè Iddio l’ha preso a sè. ⁴ Chi sei tu, che giudichi il famiglio altrui? egli sta ritto, o cade, al suo proprio Signore, ma sarà raffermato, perciocchè Iddio è potente da raffermarlo. ⁵ L’uno stima un giorno più che l’altro; e l’altro stima tutti i giorni pari; ciascuno sia appieno accertato nella sua mente. ⁶ Chi ha divozione al giorno ve l’ha al Signore; e chi non ha alcuna divozione al giorno non ve l’ha al Signore. E chi mangia, mangia al Signore; perciocchè egli rende grazie a Dio; e chi non mangia non mangia al Signore, e pur rende grazie a Dio. ⁷ Poichè niun di noi vive a sè stesso, nè muore a sè stesso. ⁸ Perciocchè, se pur viviamo, viviamo al Signore; e se moriamo, moriamo al Signore; dunque, o che viviamo, o che moriamo, siamo del Signore. ⁹ Imperocchè a questo fine Cristo è morto, e risuscitato, e tornato a vita, acciocchè egli signoreggi e sopra i morti, e sopra e vivi. ¹⁰ Or tu, perchè giudichi il tuo fratello? ovvero tu ancora, perchè sprezzi il tuo fratello? poichè tutti abbiamo a comparire davanti al tribunal di Cristo. ¹¹ Perciocchè egli è scritto: Come io vivo, dice il Signore, ogni ginocchio si piegherà davanti a me, ed ogni lingua darà gloria a Dio. ¹² Così adunque ciascun di noi renderà ragion di sè stesso a Dio.

ItalianRiveduta⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Quanto a colui che è debole nella fede, accoglietelo, ma non per discutere opinioni. ² L’uno crede di poter mangiare di tutto, mentre l’altro, che è debole, mangia legumi. ³ Colui che mangia di tutto, non sprezzi colui che non mangia di tutto; e colui che non mangia di tutto, non giudichi colui che mangia di tutto: perché Dio l’ha accolto. ⁴ Chi sei tu che giudichi il domestico altrui? Se sta in piedi o se cade è cosa che riguarda il suo padrone; ma egli sarà tenuto in piè, perché il Signore è potente da farlo stare in piè. ⁵ L’uno stima un giorno più d’un altro; l’altro stima tutti i giorni uguali; sia ciascuno pienamente convinto nella propria mente. ⁶ Chi ha riguardo al giorno, lo fa per il Signore; e chi mangia di tutto, lo fa per il Signore, perché rende grazie a Dio; e chi non mangia di tutto fa così per il Signore, e rende grazie a Dio. ⁷ Poiché nessuno di noi vive per se stesso, e nessuno muore per se stesso; ⁸ perché, se viviamo, viviamo per il Signore; e se moriamo, moriamo per il Signore; sia dunque che viviamo o che moriamo, noi siamo del Signore. ⁹ Poiché a questo fine Cristo è morto ed è tornato in vita: per essere il Signore e de’ morti e de’ viventi. ¹⁰ Ma tu, perché giudichi il tuo fratello? E anche tu, perché disprezzi il tuo fratello? Poiché tutti compariremo davanti al tribunale di Dio; ¹¹ infatti sta scritto: Com’io vivo, dice il Signore, ogni ginocchio si piegherà davanti a me, ed ogni lingua darà gloria a Dio. ¹² Così dunque ciascun di noi renderà conto di se stesso a Dio.

Japanese⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ なんぢら信仰の弱き者を容れよ、その思ふところを詰るな。 ² 或人は凡ての物を食ふを可しと信じ、弱き人はただ野菜を食ふ。 ³ 食ふ者は食はぬ者を蔑すべからず、食はぬ者は食ふ者を審くべからず、神は彼を容れ給へばなり。 ⁴ なんぢ如何なる者なれば、他人の僕を審くか、彼が立つも倒るるも其の主人に由れり。彼は必ず立てられん、主は能く之を立たせ給ふベし。 ⁵ 或人は此の日を彼の日に勝ると思ひ、或人は凡ての日を等しとおもふ、各人おのが心の中に確く定むベし。 ⁶ 日を重んずる者は主のために之を重んず。食ふ者は主のために食ふ、これ神に感謝すればなり。食はぬ者も主のために食はず、かつ神に感謝するなり。 ⁷ 我等のうち己のために生ける者なく、己のために死ぬる者なし。 ⁸ われら生くるも主のために生き、死ぬるも主のために死ぬ。然れば生くるも死ぬるも我らは主の有なり。 ⁹ それキリストの死にて復生き給ひしは、死にたる者と生ける者との主とならん爲なり。 ¹⁰ なんぢ何ぞその兄弟を審くか、汝なんぞ其の兄弟を蔑するか、我等はみな神の審判の座の前に立つべし。 ¹¹ 録して『主いひ給ふ、我は生くるなり、凡ての膝はわが前に屈み、凡ての舌は神を讃め稱へん』とあり。 ¹² 我等おのおの神のまへに己の事を陳ぶベし。

Kabyle⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Qeblet gar-awen win ur neǧhid ara di liman, ur kkatet ara deg-s ma ixuṣṣ di lefhama. ² Axaṭer yiwen yumen belli yezmer ad yečč kullec, wayeḍ ixuṣṣen di liman ițkukru, itețț kan lxedṛa. ³ Win itețțen kullec ur ilaq ara ad iḥqeṛ win ur ntețț ara, win ur ntețț ara ur ilaq ara daɣen ad iḥaseb win itețțen, axaṭer Sidi Ṛebbi iqbel-it akken yella. ⁴ D acu-k kečč iwakken aț-țḥasbeḍ aqeddac n wayeḍ ? Ma yella ixdem ccɣel-is neɣ yeqqim, ayagi d ccɣel n umɛellem-is! Meɛna ad ibedd ɣer ccɣel-is, axaṭer Sidi Ṛebbi yesɛa tazmert iwakken a t-iṭṭef ur iɣelli ara. ⁵ Yella yiwen yeqqaṛ llan wussan yesɛan azal akteṛ n wiyaḍ, ma ɣer wayeḍ ussan akk ɛedlen ur mxalafen ara. Mkul yiwen ilaq ad itḥeqqeq deg wayen ițxemmim. ⁶ Win yețțaken azal i wussan akteṛ n wiyaḍ, ixeddem ayagi i Sidi Ṛebbi, win itețțen kullec, itețț s wul yeṣfan axaṭer yețḥemmid Sidi Ṛebbi ɣef wayen itețț; win ur ntețț ara kullec, yexdem ayagi s wul yeṣfan imi ula d nețța ițḥemmid Sidi Ṛebbi ɣef wayen itețț. ⁷ Ihi ulac win yețɛicin i yiman-is, ulac daɣen win yemmuten i yiman-is. ⁸ Axaṭer ma nedder, nedder i Ṛebbi, ma nemmut, nemmut i Ṛebbi. Ihi ama nedder ama nemmut, nukni d ayla n Sidi Ṛebbi. ⁹ Axaṭer Lmasiḥ yemmut, yerna yeḥya-d iwakken ad yili d Aḥkim n wid yemmuten akk-d wid yeddren. ¹⁰ Ma d kečč acuɣeṛ i tețḥasabeḍ gma-k ? Acuɣer i t-tḥeqṛeḍ ? Eɛni ur nețɛeddi ara akk di ccṛeɛ zdat Sidi Ṛebbi iwakken a ɣ-iḥaseb ? ¹¹ Axaṭer yura di tektabt iqedsen : Nekk Illu, Ṛebbi yeddren, a d-iniɣ : yal tagecrirt aț-țeknu zdat-i, yal imi ad icehhed yis-i belli d nekk i d Ṛebbi . ¹² Axaṭer yal yiwen deg-nneɣ ad ițțuḥaseb zdat Ṛebbi ɣef wayen yexdem.

Korean⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ 믿음이 연약한 자를 너희가 받되 그의 의심하는 바를 비판하지 말라 ² 어떤 사람은 모든 것을 먹을만한 믿음이 있고 연약한 자는 채소를 먹느니라 ³ 먹는 자는 먹지 않는 자를 업신 여기지 말고 먹지 못하는 자는 먹는자를 판단하지 말라 이는 하나님이 저를 받으셨음이니라 ⁴ 남의 하인을 판단하는 너는 누구뇨 그 섰는 것이나 넘어지는 것이 제 주인에게 있으매 저가 세움을 받으리니 이는 저를 세우시는 권능이 주께 있음이니라 ⁵ 혹은 이날을 저날보다 낫게 여기고 혹은 모든 날을 같게 여기나니 각각 자기 마음에 확정할지니라 ⁶ 날을 중히 여기는 자도 주를 위하여 중히 여기고 먹는 자도 주를 위하여 먹으니 이는 하나님께 감사함이요 먹지 않는 자도 주를 위하여 먹지 아니하며 하나님께 감사하느니라 ⁷ 우리 중에 누구든지 자기를 위하여 사는 자가 없고 자기를 위하여 죽는 자도 없도다 ⁸ 우리가 살아도 주를 위하여 살고 죽어도 주를 위하여 죽나니 그러므로 사나 죽으나 우리가 주의 것이로라 ⁹ 이를 위하여 그리스도께서 죽었다가 다시 살으셨으니 곧 죽은 자와 산 자의 주가 되려 하심이니라 ¹⁰ 네가 어찌하여 네 형제를 판단하느뇨 어찌하여 네 형제를 업신여기느뇨 우리가 다 하나님의 심판대 앞에 서리라 ¹¹ 기록되었으되 주께서 가라사대 내가 살았노니 모든 무릎이 내게 꿇을 것이요 모든 혀가 하나님께 자백 하리라 하였느니라 ¹² 이러므로 우리 각인이 자기 일을 하나님께 직고하리라

Latvian⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Pieņemiet vājos ticībā, neķildojieties par uzsaktu dažādību! ² Jo dažs ir pārliecināts, ka viņam brīv visu ēst, turpretī vājais lai ēd dārzājus. ³ Tas, kas ēd, lai nenicina to, kas neēd, bet tas, kas neēd, lai netiesā ēdāju, jo Dievs viņu pieņēmis. ⁴ Kas tu esi, ka tu tiesā cita kalpu? Viņš stāv un krīt par savu Kungu; un viņš stāvēs, jo Dievs ir spējīgs viņu nostiprināt. ⁵ Jo dažš šķiro dienu no dienas, citam visas dienas ir vienādas; katrs lai paliek savā pārliecībā! ⁶ Kas šķiro dienas, tas Kungam tās šķiro; un kas ēd, tas ēd Kunga dēļ un pateicas Dievam. Arī tas, kas neēd, neēd Kunga dēļ un arī pateicas Dievam. ⁷ Jo neviens no mums nedzīvo sev, un neviens nemirst sev. ⁸ Ja tad mēs dzīvojam, dzīvojam Kungam, ja mirstam, mirstam Kungam. Tātad, vai mēs dzīvojam, vai mirstam, mēs piederam Kungam. ⁹ Jo tāpēc Kristus nomira un augšāmcēlās, lai valdītu pār mirušajiem un dzīvajiem. ¹⁰ Bet kāpēc tu tiesā savu brāli? Vai kāpēc tu nicini savu brāli? Mēs visi taču stāsimies Kristus soģa krēsla priekšā. ¹¹ Jo ir rakstīts: Tik tiešām, ka es dzīvoju, saka Kungs, visi ceļi tiks locīti manā priekšā, un ikviena mēle atzīs Dievu. (Is.45,23-24) ¹² Tātad katrs no mums dos Dievam norēķinu par sevi.

Lithuanian⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Silpno tikėjimo žmogų priimkite, bet venkite ginčų dėl skirtingų nuomonių. ² Vienas įsitikinęs, kad galima viską valgyti, o silpnas valgo tik daržoves. ³ Kuris valgo, teneniekina nevalgančio, o kuris nevalgo, teneteisia valgančio, nes Dievas jį priėmė. ⁴ Kas tu toks, kad drįsti teisti kito tarną?! Ar jis stovi, ar krentatai savajam Viešpačiui. Bet jis stovės, nes Dievas turi galią jį išlaikyti. ⁵ Vienas išskiria vieną dieną iš kitų dienų, o kitam jos visos vienodos. Kiekvienas tebūna įsitikinęs pagal savo išmanymą. ⁶ Tas, kuris išskiria dieną, daro tai Viešpačiui, ir tas, kuris neišskiria dienos, nesilaiko jos Viešpačiui. Tas, kuris valgovalgo Viešpačiui, nes jis dėkoja Dievui, o tas, kuris nevalgonevalgo Viešpačiui ir dėkoja Dievui. ⁷ Nė vienas iš mūsų negyvena sau ir nė vienas sau nemiršta. ⁸ Jei mes gyvename, gyvename Viešpačiui, ir jeigu mirštame, Viešpačiui mirštame. Todėl, ar mes gyvename, ar mirštame, esame Viešpaties. ⁹ Nes dėl to Kristus ir mirė, ir prisikėlė, ir atgijo, kad būtų ir mirusiųjų, ir gyvųjų Viešpats. ¹⁰ Tai kodėl gi tu teisi savo brolį? Arba kodėl niekini savo brolį? Juk mes visi stosime prieš Kristaus teismo krasę. ¹¹ Parašyta: “Kaip Aš gyvas,sako Viešpats,prieš mane suklups kiekvienas kelis, ir kiekvienos lūpos išpažins Dievą”. ¹² Taigi kiekvienas iš mūsų duos Dievui apyskaitą už save.

PBG⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ A tego, który jest w wierze słaby, przyjmujcie, nie na sprzeczania około sporów. ² Boć jeden wierzy, iż może jeść wszystko, a drugi będąc słaby, jarzynę jada. ³ Ten, który je, niech lekce nie waży tego, który nie je; a który nie je, niech nie potępia tego, który je; albowiem go Bóg przyjął. ⁴ Ktoś ty jest, co sądzisz cudzego sługę? Panu własnemu stoi, albo upada, a ostoi się; albowiem go Bóg może utwierdzić. ⁵ Bo jeden różność czyni między dniem a dniem, a drugi każdy dzień za równo sądzi; każdy niech będzie dobrze upewniony w zmyśle swoim. ⁶ Kto przestrzega dnia, Panu przestrzega; a kto nie przestrzega dnia, Panu nie przestrzega; kto je, Panu je, bo dziękuje Bogu; a kto nie je, Panu nie je, a dziękuje Bogu. ⁷ Albowiem nikt z nas sobie nie żyje, i nikt sobie nie umiera. ⁸ Bo choć żyjemy, Panu żyjemy; choć umieramy, Panu umieramy; przetoż choć i żyjemy, choć i umieramy, Pańscy jesteśmy. ⁹ Gdyż na to Chrystus i umarł i powstał i ożył, aby i nad umarłymi i nad żywymi panował. ¹⁰ Ale ty przeczże potępiasz brata twego? Albo też ty czemu lekceważysz brata twego, gdyż wszyscy staniemy przed stolicą Chrystusową? ¹¹ Bo napisano: Jako żyję Ja, mówi Pan, iż mi się każde kolano ukłoni, i każdy język wysławiać będzie Boga. ¹² A przeto każdy z nas sam za się odda rachunek Bogu.

Portuguese⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Ora, ao que é fraco na fé, acolhei-o, mas não para condenar-lhe os escrúpulos. ² Um crê que de tudo se pode comer, e outro, que é fraco, come só legumes. ³ Quem come não despreze a quem não come; e quem não come não julgue a quem come; pois Deus o acolheu. ⁴ Quem és tu, que julgas o servo alheio? Para seu próprio senhor ele está em pé ou cai; mas estará firme, porque poderoso é o Senhor para o firmar. ⁵ Um faz diferença entre dia e dia, mas outro julga iguais todos os dias. Cada um esteja inteiramente convicto em sua própria mente. ⁶ Aquele que faz caso do dia, para o Senhor o faz. E quem come, para o Senhor come, porque dá graças a Deus; e quem não come, para o Senhor não come, e dá graças a Deus. ⁷ Porque nenhum de nós vive para si, e nenhum morre para si. ⁸ Pois, se vivemos, para o Senhor vivemos; se morremos, para o Senhor morremos. De sorte que, quer vivamos quer morramos, somos do Senhor. ⁹ Porque foi para isto mesmo que Cristo morreu e tornou a viver, para ser Senhor tanto de mortos como de vivos. ¹⁰ Mas tu, por que julgas teu irmão? Ou tu, também, por que desprezas teu irmão? Pois todos havemos de comparecer ante o tribunal de Deus. ¹¹ Porque está escrito: Por minha vida, diz o Senhor, diante de mim se dobrará todo joelho, e toda língua louvará a Deus. ¹² Assim, pois, cada um de nós dará conta de si mesmo a Deus.

Norwegian⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Ta eder av den som er svak i troen, uten å sette eder til doms over hans tanker! ² Den ene har tro til å ete alt, men den som er svak, eter bare urter; ³ den som eter, ringeakte ikke den som ikke eter, og den som ikke eter, dømme ikke den som eter! for Gud har jo tatt sig av ham. ⁴ Hvem er du som dømmer en fremmed svenn? Han står eller faller for sin egen herre; dog, han skal bli stående; for Herren er mektig til å holde ham oppe. ⁵ Den ene akter en dag fremfor en annen, den andre akter alle dager like; enhver være fullt sikker i sitt eget sinn! ⁶ Den som akter på dagen, gjør det for Herren, og den som ikke akter på dagen, gjør det for Herren. Og den som eter, gjør det for Herren, for han takker Gud; og den som ikke eter, gjør det for Herren og takker Gud. ⁷ For ingen av oss lever for sig selv, og ingen dør for sig selv; ⁸ for om vi lever, så lever vi for Herren, og om vi dør, så dør vi for Herren; enten vi da lever eller vi dør, hører vi Herren til. ⁹ For derfor døde Kristus og blev levende igjen at han skulde være herre både over levende og over døde. ¹⁰ Men du, hvorfor dømmer du din bror? eller du, hvorfor ringeakter du din bror? vi skal jo alle stilles frem for Guds domstol. ¹¹ For det er skrevet: Så sant jeg lever, sier Herren, for mig skal hvert kne bøie sig, og hver tunge skal prise Gud. ¹² Så skal da hver av oss gjøre Gud regnskap for sig selv.

Romanian⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Primiţi bine pe cel slab în credinţă, şi nu vă apucaţi la vorbă asupra părerilor îndoelnice. ² Unul crede că poate să mănînce de toate; pe cînd altul, care este slab, nu mănîncă decît verdeţuri. ³ Cine mănîncă să nu dispreţuiască pe cine nu mănîncă; şi cine nu mănîncă, să nu judece pe cine mănîncă, fiindcă Dumnezeu l -a primit. ⁴ Cine eşti tu, care judeci pe robul altuia? Dacă stă în picioare sau cade, este treaba stăpînului său; totuş, va sta în picioare, căci Domnul are putere să -l întărească pentru ca să stea. ⁵ Unul socoteşte o zi mai pe sus decît alta; pentru altul, toate zilele sînt la fel. Fiecare să fie deplin încredinţat în mintea lui. ⁶ Cine face deosebire între zile, pentru Domnul o face. Cine nu face deosebire între zile, pentru Domnul n'o face. Cine mănîncă, pentru Domnul mănîncă; pentrucă aduce mulţămiri lui Dumnezeu. Cine nu mănîncă, pentru Domnul nu mănîncă; şi aduce şi el mulţămiri lui Dumnezeu. ⁷ În adevăr, niciunul din noi nu trăieşte pentru sine, şi nici unul din noi nu moare pentru sine. ⁸ Căci dacă trăim, pentru Domnul trăim; şi dacă murim, pentru Domnul murim. Deci, fie că trăim, fie că murim, noi sîntem ai Domnului. ⁹ Căci Hristos pentru aceasta a murit şi a înviat ca să aibă stăpînire şi peste cei morţi şi peste cei vii. ¹⁰ Dar pentruce judeci tu pe fratele tău? Sau pentruce dispreţuieşti tu pe fratele tău? Căci toţi ne vom înfăţişa înaintea scaunului de judecată al lui Hristos. ¹¹ Fiindcă este scris:,,Pe viaţa Mea Mă jur, zice Domnul, că orice genunchi se va pleca înaintea Mea, şi orice limbă va da slavă lui Dumnezeu.`` ¹² Aşa că fiecare din noi are să dea socoteală despre sine însuş lui Dumnezeu.

Ukrainian⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Слабого в вірі приймайте, але не для суперечок про погляди. ² Один бо вірує, що можна їсти все, а немічний споживає ярину. ³ Хто їсть, нехай не погорджує тим, хто не їсть. А хто не їсть, нехай не осуджує того, хто їсть, Бог бо прийняв його. ⁴ Ти хто такий, що судиш чужого раба? Він для пана свого стоїть або падає; але він устоїть, бо має Бог силу поставити його. ⁵ Один вирізнює день від дня, інший же про кожен день судить однаково. Нехай кожен за власною думкою тримається свого переконання. ⁶ Хто вважає на день, для Господа вважає, а хто не вважає на день, для Господа не вважає. Хто їсть, для Господа їсть, бо дякує Богові. А хто не їсть, для Господа не їсть, і дякує Богові. ⁷ Бо ніхто з нас не живе сам для себе, і не вмирає ніхто сам для себе. ⁸ Бо коли живемо для Господа живемо, і коли вмираємо для Господа вмираємо. І чи живемо, чи вмираємо ми Господні! ⁹ Бо Христос на те й умер, і ожив, щоб панувати і над мертвими, і над живими. ¹⁰ А ти нащо осуджуєш брата свого? Чи чого ти погорджуєш братом своїм? Бо всі станемо перед судним престолом Божим. ¹¹ Бо написано: Я живу, каже Господь, і схилиться кожне коліно передо Мною, і визнає Бога кожен язик! ¹² Тому кожен із нас сам за себе дасть відповідь Богові.

UkrainianNT⁽ⁱ⁾ ¹ Немогаючого ж у вірі приймайте не на розбіраннє думок. ² Один вірує, (що можна) їсти все, а знемогаючий зїллє (нехай) їсть. ³ Хто їсть, нехай тому, хто не їсть, не докоряє, а хто не їсть, нехай того, хто їсть, не осуджує; Бог бо його прийняв. ⁴ Ти хто єси, що судиш чужого слугу? своєму панові стоїть він, або падає. Устоїть же, бо здолїе Бог поставити його. ⁵ Инший шанує (один) день над (другий) день; инший же судить про всякий день ⁵ Кожен у своїй мислї нехай буде певен. ⁶ Хто вважає на день, Господові вважає; і хто не вважає на день, Господеві не вважає. Хто їсть, Господеві їсть, бо дякує Богу; і хто не їсть, Господеві не їсть, та й дякує Богу. ⁷ Нїхто бо з нас собі не живе, і нїхто собі не вмирає. ⁸ Бо коли живемо, Господеві живемо; й коли вмираємо, Господеві вмираємо; то, чи живемо, чи вмираємо, ми Господнї. ⁹ На се бо Христос і вмер, і воскрес, і ожив, щоб і над мертвими, й над живими панувати. ¹⁰ Ти ж чого судиш брата твого? або й ти, чого докоряєш брата твого? Усї бо станемо перед судищем Христовим. ¹¹ Писано бо: Як живу, глаголе Господь, що передо мною поклонить ся всяке колїно, і всякий язик визнавати ме Бога. ¹² Тим же кожен э нас за себе позалїк дасть Богу.